From the Land of the Midnight Sun

Osten & Aase Sondreson from Bakkajord

Compiled and Written by

C. Robert Sanders
A Great-great-grandson

From the Land of the Midnight Sun

Osten and Aase Sondreson from Bakkajord

Compiled and Written by

C. Robert Sanders
A Great-great-grandson

First edition published in 1992 by Family History Publishers, Bountiful, Utah Second edition in digital format by Troy Sanders and published in 2012 by Sanders & Sanders

CONTENTS
Norseman ........................................................................................................................................................................................... iii Introduction ........................................................................................................................................................................................ iv PART ONE: NORWAY CHAPTER ONE: Norway in the Nineteenth Century ...................................................................................................................... 2 CHAPTER TWO: Bakkajord - Then and Now .................................................................................................................................. 6 CHAPTER THREE: The Emigrants - Tinn to New York .................................................................................................................. 11 PART TWO: AMERICA CHAPTER FOUR: New York to Beaver Creek Settlement .............................................................................................................. 17 CHAPTER FIVE: Life and Death in Beaver Creek Settlement ........................................................................................................19 PART THREE: THE ORPHANS OF BEAVER CREEK CHAPTER SIX: Kan (Caroline) Sanderson ..................................................................................................................................... 24 CHAPTER SEVEN: Margit (Margaret) Sanderson .......................................................................................................................... 26 CHAPTER EIGHT: Ellen Sanders Kimball ......................................................................................................................................27 CHAPTER NINE: Harriet Sanders .................................................................................................................................................. 33 CHAPTERTEN: Sondra Sanders Sr ................................................................................................................................................. 35 CHAPTER ELEVEN: Aase Sanderson .............................................................................................................................................. 47 CH.APTER TWELVE: Ole (George) Sanderson ............................................................................................................................. 48 PART FOUR: THE UTAH PIONEER FAMILIES CHAPTER THIRTEEN: Ellen Sanders Kimball and Descendants ................................................................................................. 50 CHAPTER FOURTEEN: Harriett Sanders Kimball and Descendants ........................................................................................... 52 CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants .......................................................................................................... 55 Austin Sanders ........................................................................................................................................................................ 55 Anna Matilda Sanders ............................................................................................................................................................ 55 Sondra Sanders Jr ................................................................................................................................................................... 56 George Sondra Sanders ............................................................................................................................................... 66 Ellen Winifred Sanders ............................................................................................................................................... 73 Alice Irene Sanders...................................................................................................................................................... 79 Elden Eugene Sanders .................................................................................................................................................. 81 Orson Leroy Sanders ................................................................................................................................................... 85 Christian Harold Sanders ............................................................................................................................................. 91 Raymond Sanders ........................................................................................................................................................ 93 Raymond Earle Sanders ................................................................................................................................... 97 C. Robert Sanders ...........................................................................................................................................100 Dennis Nelson Sanders ...................................................................................................................................103 Walter Ronald Sanders ...............................................................................................................................................105 Milton Wesley Sanders ...............................................................................................................................................106 Orson Sanders ....................................................................................................................................................................... 110 Heber Soren Sanders ............................................................................................................................................................. 115 Peter James Sanders ............................................................................................................................................................... 119 George Albert Sanders .......................................................................................................................................................... 127 Mary Ellen Sanders (Frame) ................................................................................................................................................. 138 Harriet Rosella Sanders (Berg) ..............................................................................................................................................142 John Sanders ......................................................................................................................................................................... 146 Hilda Josephine Sanders (Hambleton) ................................................................................................................................. 152 PART FIVE: THE BAKKA FAMILY OF NORWAY AND AMERICA CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Families .................................................................................................................. 154 CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: Sondra Gjermundson of Bakkajord .................................................................................................... 163 Postlog ............................................................................................................................................................................................... 179

NORSEMAN Norseman, Norseman, From whence did thou come? From over the waters, From the land of the midnight sun. Norseman, Norseman, Whence shall thou go? West to the barren plains, To await winters snow. Norseman, Norseman, Thy maker shalt thou see. An early spring grave, And a legacy. Norseman, Norseman Thy name shall live on. Through the span of years, From father to son. C Robert Sanders

iii

Introduction

or a number of years I have been impressed with the need to research the history of Osten and Aase Sondreson from Bakkajord in Tinn, Telemark, Norway. These are my great great grandparents. The feelings that have come to me have been far greater that just those associated with curiosity. They have permeated my soul and caused me to ponder and prayerfully consider what might be expected of me as a descendant of those ancestors. This effort of compiling their history, and the histories of their descendants, is what I feel is expected of me, The Spirit of Elijah has truly been working upon this child, and the hearts of the fathers is now turned toward the children, and with this manuscript it is hoped that the hearts of the children might be turned to the fathers (Mal. 4:6). My interest began with a desire to begin some research in order to attempt to find the missing children of Osten and Aase who were left orphans in the Beaver Creek Settlement. Family traditions placed the Beaver Creek Settlement in the State of Indiana, My research has properly, I feel, placed the settlement not in Indiana, but rather in Iroquois County, Illinois. This site of the Beaver Creek Settlement lay just west of the Indiana border and perhaps the confusion was brought about by the unsettled boundaries of the frontier lands of the early nineteenth century. There are only vague accounts of the Beaver Creek Settlement and the happenings during the winter of 1837-38 can only be described as unfortunate. Some historians have left bits and pieces of information and personal journals and various papers make up the balance of available accounts. I have corresponded with a number of people familiar with Norwegian settlements in America, as well as many sources that I felt might have additional information. Included in the history of Beaver Creek is the

recorded deaths of Osten and Aase, and at least one child. Perhaps one or two other children also died that first winter and spring. As I have explored the background of this family I find it is demanding in time and other personal sacrifices. It is difficult to find the needed information. Records of that time period are lacking in detail and are often missing entirely, if indeed they ever existed. Available histories and journals are lacking in specific details that would help make the effort less challenging. Each bit of information and each new discovery make the effort worthwhile. It also leaves me more determined to leave no stone unturned in this effort to compile a meaningful and complete history of this pioneer family. I began this work with no thought of personal gain, save that which might come from a realization that I have followed those promptings, and perhaps submitted to those influences and directions, which I fully and sincerely believe our ancestors and loved ones can direct toward us. I seek only that satisfaction that comes from knowing that my effort is acceptable to them, and will be used for the enlightenment and direction of those who come. My intent is that this generation of descendants, and future generations, will not forget the sacrifices of those ancestors that enable us to enjoy the blessings of today and tomorrow. Perhaps the full story of each member of this family cannot be found and compiled to any great extent. Much of the descriptions are gained from what little written history is left to us and the rest is left to our imagination, However, much is known and should be compiled and written as a monument to those that have lived that history. The work that I do in this regard will not be complete. It will be left to future generations to seek out the remaining bits and pieces, and to add to and subtract from this work that is now begun. What cannot be accomiv

plished in my efforts will be left to future generations to expand and complete. Some may be offended because of what has been included, or excluded, in this book. I can only say that I have tried to obtain all available information and yet preserve a history of my direct line of ancestry. This manuscript is begun with the hope and intent of presenting a compiled history of those who have lived before, for those that now live, and for those who shall yet live. No greater honor could I give my ancestors, and my posterity, than to compile a record of their lives and legacies. It was intended that this work could be completed on the eve of the 150th anniversary of the arrival of Osten and Aase on the shores of America This would have been a fitting tribute to them. But in 1987 the work was not ready and time constraints made it impossible to complete this effort. As I have continued with this effort I have concluded that their lives, their accomplishments, and the lives and accomplishments of their posterity combine to make a monument to their memory. To our pioneer ancestors this work is dedicated, without them we could not be, With them we will live into eternity. It is my sincere belief and testimony that our family ties are eternal and bind us together to span the years from then until now, and beyond to tomorrow. C Robert Sanders Ogden, Utah January 1993

C Robert Sanders, Author

PART ONE: NORWAY

Norway in the Nineteenth Century

CHAPTER ONE:

orway is in every sense of the word a beautiful land! Its forests, lakes, streams, and mountains abound in raw beauty. It is a cold climate and the northern third of the land lies within the Arctic Circle. Many of its high mountaintops are snow covered year round. The distance from the northeast tip to the southwest shores is about eleven hundred miles, while it is two hundred eighty miles from the Swedish border to the North Seas on the western shores. The length of the Norwegian coastline is sixteen hundred and fifty miles, unless taken into consideration the many fjords and inlets, which lengthens the distance to over twelve thousand miles. Norway is only four percent as large as the United States, and only three percent of its lands are suitable for farming, and another twenty to thirty percent used for pasture. Nowhere in the world can mountains, valleys, plateaus, and lowlands be surpassed in beauty and natural wonder. As the land is today so was it in the times of Aase and Osten Sondreson from Bakkajord in Tinn, Telemark. The Vikings were some of the first to settle the northland and were there for over a thousand years before Osten and Aase. They were from the first a seafaring people who relied upon the sea, as well as the land, for their livelihood. Norway was established as a kingdom at the end of the ninth century. It was converted as a kingdom to Christianity by King Olaf Haroldsson in the year 1030 A.D. About the time of the Great Reformation, Norway, Sweden, and Denmark all adopted the Evangelical Lutheran Church as its national state-supported religion. Next to the nobility, the clergy of the state church commanded the greatest influence and respect. After the clergy came the Bonder, or landowners, who wielded great influence and some even sat in the national assembly (the Storting). After the Bonder came the Husmaend, or cotters. They were the class that worked the land for the Bonders. They received for their labors a small

acreage for personal use in growing food for their families. In the social order were the renters, or laborers, and servants were next. Among the lower classes there could be but little hope to improve upon their lot. The clergy, acting in their capacity as the state regulated church, resisted any changes and forbid any dissent among the people. They were able to wield a great influence and power over the population. The history of Norway and its political operation is interconnected with the other Scandinavian countries of Denmark and Sweden. This close relationship that lasted for many hundreds of years came to a close in 1905 when Norway be came an independent nation. From 1814 until 1905 Norway and Sweden shared a common king, and yet the Norwegians functioned in government with their own assembly which made its own laws. This form of government gave exceedingly great powers to the ruling classes. It brought many hardships and tribulations upon the people. In the national assembly the people were represented by the wealthy and powerful. Often the landowners, depending upon the amount of land they possessed, were given places in the assembly and government. Ownership of land was a great asset in Page 2

CHAPTER ONE: Norway in the Nineteenth Century nineteenth century Norway. Farms were kept in families for many hundreds of years and handed down from father to son in an established pattern that was held very sacred by the landowners. Those who did not own land could not look forward to bettering their social or financial position in the land. Little hope could be mustered by the lower classes. Often, because of taxation, ownership of land could position a family just a little above the poverty level and therefore become a burden. Poor-Taxes and land taxes were often so suppressive that many families were forced to sell off portions of their lands to pay their debts to the government It seemed, as in many dispensations of time, that the rich got richer and the poor got poorer. In many instances the ownership of land caused a great deal of poverty for the owners, and yet they clung to the land in desperation. This desire to own and work land in the early 1800s was one of the greatest motivations behind the Norwegian-American migration movement that would follow in the next seventy-five to a hundred years in Norway. When families would be forced to sell off portions of their lands to pay the taxes, the lands would then be resold to new owners who would then face the same problems of earning a living from a small farm. With their land holdings diminishing the landowners found it more and more difficult to make the small farms productive to the extent they needed to maintain themselves and still prosper. The early 1800s brought a succession of crop failures that brought with it great despair for the farmers and peasants. This added to the already existing motivations to emigrate to a new land that offered such great promise. For the first time in many centuries the Norwegian people were not at war, The young men stayed at home and established families and tilled the land. The population soon began to increase and the food supplies were diminishing. There was a growing discontent with the state dominated church and the suppressive policies of the clergy. The taxes were high and to pay their obligations to the government meant selling the precious land. All of these factors brought about the greatest outward migration of people that Europe had seen in many centuries. In the 1800s over 750,000 Norwegian people left their homeland and headed for the frontier lands of America.

Typical Norwegian farm Page 3

CHAPTER ONE: Norway in the Nineteenth Century Early in the 1820s men traveled around Europe and returned to Norway with stories of America, They spread the word regarding the American dream, Their stories, often exaggerated, told of both privations and great opportunities for wealth, The hardships were told in detail, but were soon forgotten with the arrival of some emigrants who returned from America and had prospered in the process. There was great excitement and interest in the new land and when word arrived that untold acreage could be purchased for $1.25 an acre that was enough to change the minds of any who were doubting. Emigration to America started in earnest in 1825 with the Sloopers. These people were what could be referred to as the pioneer Norwegian emigrants to the new land of America, This group left Stavanger in 1825 on a ship that they had purchased for $1,300.00 and refitted to carry them to the new land. Kleng Peerson, who later settled in LaSalle County, Illinois, was their agent and scout. He had gone to America to prepare for their journey and returned to lead them there. Among the members of the Sloopers were a few Quakers and many dissenters from the Norwegian Lutheran Church. Some were followers and admirers of Hans Nielsen Hauge, who was imprisoned by the clergy for his leadership in the dissent movement which had asked for religious freedoms. The ship which they purchased and refitted was named The Reformation and this carried the passengers who numbered about fifty, and the crew of seven. This was the first large contingent of emigrants to America from Norway. They arrived in New York harbor in October of 1825 and with the help of some Quaker friends they settled in the area of northwestern New York, which was later to be called the Kendall Settlement. Many of these first emigrants later moved westward to the Fox River Settlements of LaSalle County, Illinois. With the voyage of the Sloopers of 1825, and those few who preceded them, there came a deluge of letters and stories back to the native land. A series of letters were published in Norway in the local newspapers and this caused a great deal of excitement among the people. Many personal letters came to the families of the emigrants and they were passed around from parish to parish and were read to many interested assemblies. From 1825 to 1835 there were relatively few who left for America, and those who did just helped to generate interest in the movement. In 1835 there again began to be a revival of this interest to emigrate. It became such an issue, and the numbers rapidly increased, that the government and religious leaden were alarmed. Ministers spoke from the pulpits against this great sin of leaving the native land for America. The Bishop of Bergen wrote a strongly worded letter that was published all over the land. It admonished the people to remain in thy county and support thyself honestly. From 1835 to 1840 saw an increase in the numbers leaving. Officials were worried that the country would lose its population. By 1843 there were over a thousand a year that left Norway. and this was no small number for a nation of just under one million citizens, By 1860 over 70,000 Norwegians had arrived in America. The Norwegian emigrant was an honest and respected person in America. The Norwegian emigrant was characterized as tall and lean. A hard working and yet intelligent person. Deep thinking and once resolved to a course of action seldom deviated from that course. Their dress and living conditions were

Hannah Parr, an early Norwegian emigrant ship Page 4

CHAPTER ONE: Norway in the Nineteenth Century described as meager and yet maintained in cleanliness and order. The Norwegian emigrant was a quiet and logical thinking person. They had large families which was a traditional Norse trait. The large families came to be an asset when the many farming chores were considered. They were defined as loyal to the Lutheran Church, yet sought religious freedoms to worship as they desired without the suppression of the clergy. There were many emigrant ships that left for America during the period from 1835 to 1837. In 1835 the Norden and Den Norske Klippe left with large companies of emigrants. In 1837 the Noord. the Aegir, and the Enigheden all carried a large manifest of passengers to America, Included in these later groups were names that later were to be ncluded in the history of Osten and Aase Sondresson from Bakkajord. These names were: N.P. Langeland, Ole Rynning, Mons Aadland. Nels Froland, Anders Norvig, Anders Rosseland, Thomas Bauge, Thorbjorn Veste, Eric Gauteson Midboen Haugen, and others. These were those that later settled with the Sondresson Family in Beaver Creek, Illinois. In the above group of emigrants that arrived in 1837, there was a young man named Ole Rynning who settled in Beaver Creek. While there he suffered frost bitten feet as he was exploring the area around the settlement. Ole Rynning took the time while he was recovering from his injuries to write a book entitled, A True Account of America. This book was hand carried back to Norway by Austn Nattestad, one of the original settlers of Beaver Creek. It was published and was widely read. That book is attributed to having created a greater interest in coming to America than any other influence. It was considered a guidebook for emigration to America. After he wrote that book he died in Beaver Creek in 1838, just a few months after Osten and Aase had died in the same settlement. In summary, there were many factors that caused the movement toward emigration to America. Chief among those factors was the desire to improve the economic and social conditions of the Norwegian peasants. The desire to own and work land was a great incentive for the people of Norway to come to America. Even those who owned land found that there were suppressive taxes and policies placed upon them, and they saw a greater opportunity for themselves, and their families, in America. They sought not for an easy life, but for a better life. Few of us today can visualize the sleepless nights and the weighty decisions that those people had to make in order to leave their native land, and loved ones, for a new land and an unknown future. Osten and Aase Sondreson of Bakkajord did not obtain those greater blessings they sought after. The trials, the hardships, and the privations they encountered are little known to us today except in the imagination of our minds. They sought that better life and instead found an early grave in the frontier lands of Illinois. That which they sought was not for them obtainable, but rather for us to receive in their behalf. To use wisely that which they have provided for us is to us not just a commendable goal, but a binding obligation.

Page 5

Bakkajord Then and Now

estled in the mountains of northern Telemark Province lies the Valley of Gauset. A few miles to the southwest is the village of Atraa, and even further down the road is the City of Rjukan. On the eastern slopes of the Valley of Gauset is a small farm called Bakkajord. Bakkajord lies in the Lutheran Church Parish of Tinn. For centuries it has been in the geographical boundaries of that section of land over which the priest of Tinn Parish, of the State Evangelical Lutheran Church, presides. The Valley of Gauset is a long and rather narrow valley. It is about three or four miles wide at the most and Bakkajord is situated on the eastern slope of the valley. It is about midway between the floor of the valley and the high mountain tops. There are fourteen waterfalls dotting the mountain ridges surrounding this valley and many of the falls can be seen from Bakkajord.

CHAPTER TWO

then the custom to name another child after the older child that died. It is assumed that Osten was given this name in remembrance of the older child of the family who lived so few years on this earth. Sondre and Margit had ten children which was a typical family for that era. Only one of the ten children died without reaching maturity. Their children were: Margit born February 18, 1781 Osten born June 15, 1783 Karen born October 9, 1785 Gjermund born April 15, 1787 Osten born November 8, 1789 Aase born September 1791 Margit born December 25, 1793 Holge born March 16, 1796 Kittol born July 26, 1800 Birgit bon October 11, 1801 Sondre and Margit were married in the parish church on May 31, 1780, Margit Oysteinson was born and raised on Svalestuen farm which was not far from Bakkajord. It also was in the Tinn Parish. Both Sondre and wife died on Bakkajord, with Sondres death recorded on May 10, 1811, and Margit on April 27, 1830. Bakkajord is the name of the farm and according to Norwegian custom the family used the name of the farm as a surname. Hence, Osten Sondreson was also known as Osten Sondreson Bakka. On some documents he is listed just as Osten Bakka. On the manifest of the Brig Noord, arriving in New York Harbor in August of 1837 it lists the family of Osten Bakka, rather than Osten Sondreson. Later in America members of the family dropped the Bakka name and were known as Sonderson or Sanders, Bakkajord derives its name from the Norwegian word bakka meaning hillside, or slope. Jord means farm and putting them together the literal Page 6

Bakkajord - About 1870 - Family Homestead It was on this farm that Osten Sondreson was born on November 8, 1789. He was the fifth child born to Sondre Gjermundsson and Margit Oysteinson, He was the second child of the family to bear the name Osten. His older brother was born on June 15, 1783 and was christened in the parish church and given the name Osten. This older brother died in July of 1785 just a little over two years of age. It was

CHAPTER TWO: Bakkajord - Then and Now translation would be farm on the hillside, or slope. Much of the history of Bakkajord must of necessity remain somewhat speculative in nature. What history is known remains with the family in Norway and the descendants in America generally have little knowledge of the history of the farm or area. Suffice it to be known that Bakkajord is where our family originated and members of the family are both living on the farm in Norway, as well as here in America. In 1957 this author was serving as a missionary in Norway for The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I had the assignment of laboring in the City of Notodden which is not far from the family farm in Tinn Parish. I had the opportunity to visit the family farm and met Olav and Ranveig Bakka, the descendants of Gjermund Sondreson, who today live on the farm. Gjermund Sondreson purchased the farm in 1837 when Osten and Aase left for America. On the occasion of my visit to Bakkajord I compiled the following from memory and from my missionary journal: Tinnoset. This was a ferryboat landing on the southern end of Tinsjo (sea of Tinn) which was an inland sea. At Tinnoset our train was driven on the ferryboat and we sailed the length of the water to the northern end. It took almost an hour for our ferry to traverse the length of the water. This to me was a tremendous experience as we were able to see sights of beauty unequal to any that I had seen before. The raw beauty far exceeded my expectations. The high mountains were visible on both sides of the water, and the land sloped from the mountaintops down to the waters edge. The land was velvet green in appearance and an occasional farmhouse dotted the hillsides. Sheep and cattle were grazing along the hills and valleys along the waters edge. As I sailed along this route to the family farm I felt very close to my long since departed ancestors. I was impressed that these were the very sights, little changed, which were enjoyed by my family many years ago. In all probability these very sights were the last seen of this area by Osten and Aase, and their children, as they left Tinn on the first leg of their journey to America. We arrived later in the afternoon at the City of Rjukan where we obtained a hotel room for the night. That evening I telephoned the family farm and contacted my distant relatives, Olav and Ranveig Bakka. Olav and Ranveig live on Bakkajord today. Olav is a direct descendant of the family of Sondre Gjermundsson Bakka. His (Olavs) great, great grandfather was Gjermund Sondreson Bakka, a brother to Osten. It was Olavs ancestor that purchased the farm from Osten when he left for America in 1837. The farm passed from father to son since that time. The day after our arrival in Rjukan, having made arrangements with Olav, we took a bus out to the farm. It took nearly an hour and a half on the bus to reach the farm. It was an indirect route with frequent stops. It rained lightly on the way and the narrow valley road was rough and often slippery. The bus driver knew the farm and was obliging in that he stopped the bus at the right spot and directed us up Page 7

Bakkajord July 1957 Family Homestead On July 26, 1957 my companion, Elder Ralph Johnson and I left our assigned city of labor and traveled to upper Telemark for the purpose of visiting my relatives and visiting the family farm which my great, great grandfather sold when he came to America in 1837. My companion and I boarded a train at Notodden and rode for about an hour before we came to

CHAPTER TWO: Bakkajord - Then and Now the pathway to the farm. We got off the bus and began the walk up the path. It was about two hundred yards up the slope and the rain stopped as we began the climb. As we neared the farm we noted a brilliant rainbow arching over the valley and dropping behind the family farmhouse. To me this virtually represented a treasure found at the end of the rainbow. Olav Bakka was out in the field cutting hay and draping it on a wire fence to dry. As we approached he came to greet us. He introduced us to his wife and 16 month old daughter, Anne. All that day and into the evening we were treated to stories and tours around the area. Much of what was said has been unfortunately forgotten, but some has been retained from my memory and notes. Bakkajord has been in the family since prior to the year 1700. At the time of my visit it was about 257 years old, The farmhouse was built about 150 years before, but has been remodeled a number of times. I have a picture of this farmhouse which was taken about 1870 and shows the door in a different place than today. It then was on the south side and now it is on the east. There has been added a second story since 1870. Olav told us that be laid new planks on the floors where years of wear had worn out the existing floors. A hundred feet away from the main house is a large barn which housed hay for the winter. The animals (two cows, some chickens, and a 1937 Ford truck) were placed in this barn when weather warranted their being housed.

Aerial View of Bakkajord About 1970.

Page 8

CHAPTER TWO: Bakkajord - Then and Now Behind the house on the west is a smaller storage house called a lofte. Those types of houses, built in earlier times, were small buildings that were common in 18th century Telemark. This small house was the place where many family treasures were kept by Olav and Ranveig. The building appeared to be built upon stilts and rested some several feet above the ground. It was built in the year 1792 and Olav pointed out the 1792 carved on one of the heavy base logs to the right of the small doorway. This date was carved on the log upon the completion of the building. The building was constructed by Sondre Gjermundson Bakka, my great, great, great grandfather. It was built when Osten was a very small child. Throughout the building were many fine and intricate woodcarvings done by the builder. There are carvings on the walls, woodwork and furnishings. Woodcarvings of this nature were very typical in Telemark of olden days. On the outside of the building there is a small doorway and a window high above it. In the window is an intricate design carved in wood and mounted on a white background. We learned that this was not a design, but rather the name of Sondre Gjermundson Bakka carved in old Norwegian alphabet letters. Olav told us that there was a story told in the family about that carving. This story had been in the family for many years and handed down from generation to generation. The tale is told that Sondre carved this while he sat on the steps waiting for his grot to cool. Grot is the oatmeal-type mush served for breakfast in Norway. The truth of this story could not be verified, but Olav confessed that he liked to believe that our ancestor could put out that fine a wood carving in the short time that it took to cool his mush. In any event the wood carvings in that building attested to the talent and craft of our ancestor. The interior of this building proved to be one of the most interesting mini museums I have ever seen. Stored therein were the artifacts of this family that could only have importance to members of our family. There were items dating back hundreds of years to the times when the family was established on this farm. I recall seeing carved wooden bowls, silverware, and woven national costumes representing the Province of Telemark in design. One large wooden bowl we were told was used at weddings and they served the ol (beer) to the wedding guests from it. I longed to bring hack to America many of the things that I saw there that day. I thought that there were things that would be of great value and interest to family members at home. But they were highly cherished by our host and he was the caretaker. I remember seeing one fine wooden bowl dating back a couple of hundred years. It was used to feed the family cat! Oh, how I gladly would have purchased a silver chalice to exchange for that wooden bowl, had my host been willing! In the upper loft of the building there was built in the wall a bed with carvings on the head, side, and footboard. It was long ago used for guests that came to visit. In one corner sat a spinning wheel that was over a hundred years old. Ranveig Bakka showed us a braided lock of hair from a member of the family who had died many years ago at the age of nine. This child was named Anne. There was an old saddle built in the shape of a small chair and they said it was built about 1832, They brought out into our view many long carving type knives they said had been used long ago for cutting meats. As we wondered about the farm and its buildings we noted a small brooklet that ran by the house and came from high up on the mountainside. Olav told us that he derives most of his income from selling timber on the land. He raises hay and feed for the animals and vegetables for the family. He clips off the cow tails and sells the hair for brushes and doll hair. Olav and his wife put us in another small guest house for the night. It was a house that was used for many years by Margit Bakka who also was a descendant of our common ancestors. It was a small, warm, and comfortable house with two beds in the room. It had a deep sod roof with grass growing knee deep

Page 9

CHAPTER TWO: Bakkajord - Then and Now on the top. They put the sheep on the roof a couple of times each year to cut the grass. The main farmhouse was very neat and clean. It was well kept. It had a long cupboard running the length of the main room. On this cupboard are many artifacts from years gone by. It held painted dishes, utensils, and a clock that dated back to 1832. We used a silver sugar spoon at dinner that was about 150 years old. We talked to Olav and Ranveig until bedtime and learned to appreciate these friendly and simple folk. We went to bed and offered prayers in their behalf. In the morning we arose and ate a large breakfast with the family. Before we left I took a walk around the farm, I talked at great length with Olav and presented him with a fine pair of binoculars I had obtained in the far east while in the military service. He was very appreciative and prized them highly. He in return gave nice a gift that I will long cherish. He presented me with a document written and signed in the hand of my great, great grandfather, Osten Sondresson of Bakkajord. It was a legal document wherein he borrowed some money to make improvements to the farm. It clearly showed his signature and it represents the origin of the name which I bear. I was invited to return again prior to my leaving Norway for America and we then parted with the warmest feelings and wishes for each others continued blessing and prosperity.

Page 10

The Emigrants - Tinn to New York

n March 29, 1815 Osten Sondreson of Bakkajord took Aase Olsson as his wife. She was born on Romeraasen farm in Atraa, Telemark in 1795. Her father was O1e Oysteinson and her mother was Karen Knutson, The marriage of Osten and Aase was solemnized that early spring day of 1815 by the priest of the Parish of Tinn in the usual Lutheran ceremony. By the year 1835 this young couple had been blessed with the birth of nine children into their family. Sorrow too had visited their doorstep with the death of two of the children. The children of Osten and Aase were: 1. Margit Sondreson Bakka, born January 18, 1816. 2. Karl Sondreson Bakka, born September 2, 1817 and later known in America as Caroline Sanderson. 3. Sondre Sondreson Bakka, born September 2, 1817. 4. Margit Sondreson Bakka, born November 27, 1820. 5. Aagot Sondreson Bakka, born April 11, 1823 and later known in America as Ellen Sanders Kimball. 6. Helga Sondreson Bakka, born December 7, 1824 and later known in America as Harriett Sanders Kimball. 7. Sondre Sondreson Bakka, born February 6, 1829 and later known in America a Sondre Sanders Sr.

CHAPTER THREE

8. Aase Sondreson Bakka, born October 18, 1831. 9. Ole Sondresson Bakka, born February 28, 1835 and later known in America as George Sondresson or Sanders. The oldest child, Margit, died on May 14, 1816 at the age of 3 and one half months. One of the twins, Sondre died on April 24, 1821 at the age of three years. The loss of these children undoubtedly brought great sorrow to the parents and the other children. The parents later named two of their children after the ones that died. This practice was common in Norway in that era. Osten himself was named after an older brother that died young. In 1835 Osten, who had earlier acquired ownership of Bakkajord, took out a mortgage on the farm. He borrowed 200 spesidaler (about $150.00 American money of that era) from his brother Gjermund Sondreson Bakka. In this legal document, in possession of this author, written in his own handwriting, he acknowledges a prior mortgage in which he borrowed 100 spesidaler from his uncle, Holge Gjermundson Bakka. This new loan of 200 spesidaler in November of 1835 was reportedly taken out to make improvements upon the farm and home. It was borrowed just ten months after the birth of the youngest Bakka child and perhaps was for the purpose of enlarging the house to accommodate the large family. In 1836 there were many in Tinn who were making plans to leave for America the next year. There seemed to be a great enthusiasm for the emigration movement in that area and the talk excited the people. The family of Osten and Aase undoubtedly began their emigration plans in that year as they had to be ready to leave by the coming Spring. Their greatest decision, of course, was that momentous decision to leave. All other plans and decisions were Page 11

CHAPTER THREE: The Emigrants - Tinn to New York secondary to that great decision to leave this homeland and loved ones and to venture to a new land. It would be of great interest to us today to have the details of how and when these decisions were made. It would be interesting for us to know the obstacles they had to overcome, and how they became united in this decision. If in fact, they were united! If the many journals and histories written about similar families in that same position there seems to be common reasons cited as to why they left. Basically they left to give their children greater opportunities than they would have had if they had remained. In 1836 the final preparations and plans were made. Bakkajord had to be sold. Ostens brother, Gjermund, purchased the farm for himself and family. Their posterity today own the land and the remaining artifacts of bygone days. The price of the sale of the farm was reported at $2,400.00. It is not known if that amount was reported in American money or Norwegian spesidalers. If it was in Norwegian spesidaler the amount would have been about $1,800.00 in American dollars of that time period. If it was reported Correctly, and if in American money, they would have had a fairly substantial amount to establish themselves in America. Even the lower amount would have given them more than most families of that time had to take with them. In the early spring of 1837 Osten, Aase, and the seven children made final preparations to leave. They must have disposed of all the property they could not take with them. Early in May of that year they made their farewells to loved ones, friends, and acquaintances in their valley, and in the surrounding area of Atraa, One can only imagine the many tears that were shed, and the deep feelings that were expressed to loved ones who were never to be seen again in this life, One can only imagine the last minute doubts that crept into their minds to cause them to consider cancellation of their plans. In late April, or early May, they took leave from Tinn and proceeded on the long journey to a new land. They traveled through the forests and mountains of Telemark to Skien, and then on the Drammen. From here it is unknown if they went to the capitol city of Christiania (Oslo), or took a ship to Gottenburg, Sweden. They carried with them the few possessions that distance and travel would allow. They would have been restricted to only those items that were of absolute necessity, as well as a few cherished possessions. The Bakka family would have arrived in Gottenburg, Sweden early in May and would have begun to make the arrangements for passage on a ship to America. They would have had to purchase food items and gear for the voyage. The provisions would have had to last for at least three months. Once out fitted for the long voyage they were ready. They secured passage on a Swedish Brig with the name of Noord, and which was commanded by H.P. Brunk, who was master. This was a ship that was designed to carry iron ore to New York. It is unknown if it had ore on board or had been outfitted to carry only the emigrants and their families. A Brig is a ship with two large masts with large sails on each mast Its primary purpose was to carry ore, and passenger accommodations were in all probability makeshift and lacking many comforts. There were 62 passengers that signed aboard the Noord that May of 1837. Two were fortunate enough to obtain cabin passage, while the other sixty were steerage passengers. Steerage passengers were the lowers fares and obviously they shared the least desirable accommodations on the ship. These less than desirable accommodations were to present great challenges to this young family with their seven children, and baggage, huddled in some corner of the bold. For others it would bring even greater challenge with the deaths of two children on the voyage. According to many accounts of that era the fare for each adult was about $60.00 American money, and the fare for children was half that amount. For the Bakka family it is estimated that it cost between Page 12

CHAPTER THREE: The Emigrants - Tinn to New York three and four hundred dollars for their passage to America. The voyage began sometime in the middle of May 1837 and they arrived in New York Harbor on August 15, 18374 after thirteen difficult weeks on a rough and unfriendly ocean. There were many who suffered total discomfort the whole voyage, and two lives were lost among the children of the passengers. Traveling with our Bakka family were many from their neighborhood in Tinn. Included in this group was Eric Gauteson Midtboen Haugen, who was a brother-in-law to Osten. Eric had married Karen Sondreson Bakka, a sister to Osten, on June 6, 1826. She died in childbirth, attempting to bring twins into this world, on April 27, 1828. Eric later married again to Helga Knutsson and had a large family by this marriage. Eric and Helga brought five children with them on this voyage to America. On the voyage they lost one child, Helga, who became ill and died. There was another child which was listed on the ships manifest that died on this voyage. That child, Knut Gauteson, was probably a child belonging to another family. There was a family, Gunder Gautesson, on board with his wife and children. This other child that died could have been theirs. The two Gautesson families were probably related as they came from the same area in Tinn. These two children were buried at sea. I have felt it of some interest to include in this work an excerpt from the life sketch of Eric Gauteson Midtboen Haugen. They were relatives to our family. They came with them to America and were benefactors of the family as will be discussed later in this work. The following is an excerpt from a life sketch prepared by members of the Hogan (Haugen) family of Bountiful, Utah. It was provided by them with permission to use it in this history. Appreciation is extended for this courtesy.

Life Sketch of Eric Goudy Midtboen Hogan

(Norwegian spelling: Eric Gautesson Midtboen Haugen)

Eric G. M. Hogan, was born on the farm Ramberg, in the parish of Uvdal, clerical district (prestgjeld) of Trollag, county of Buskerud, Norway, June 23, 1802, son of Gaute Erickson of Aaker farm and Margith Knudsen. He was christened in the Holy Parish Church. When be came to America he adopted the American spelling of Hogan for his name instead of Haugen, which was the name of the farm where he lived in Norway. Midtboen was a previous farm name which he retained, it was a Norwegian custom to add to the name of a person the name of the farm or place where he lived. He first married Karen Sondreson Bakka in 1827. She died after giving birth to two stillborn children, and in 1829 he married Helga Knudsen of Norstebo farm, Little else is known of his earlier life. In 1836 he and Helga were living comfortable with their five children on their Haugen farm. One day while standing on the street of a nearby village, Grandfather Eric overheard some men talking about the wonderful opportunities in America. They spoke of the privilege of having as much land as one could care for and of the religious freedom in that great new country. He was greatly impressed with these tales and made up his mind that he would go to America as soon as he could dispose of his property and make ready. He was eager to tell his wife and thought that she would approve of the change, but to the contrary she was not at all pleased with the thought and did not take him seriously. When she found he really meant to go she was very sad indeed. Her people were opposed to the move and thought, as she did, that it was a very foolish venture. It was not for the Gospel that he was pulling up and leaving his native land. He had not heard of the Gospel yet, but the urge to go to this new land was overwhelming. Could one criticize his wife and her people for assuming that he had lost his reason? He was prosPage 13

CHAPTER THREE: The Emigrants - Tinn to New York pering well in Norway. His good wife cried and pleaded with him to abandon this wild scheme. Her family continually pressed her with the fear of dangers that beset people in such an undertaking, especially in the small sailing vessels then available. Some of their family, if not all, might lose their lives. Furthermore, if they succeeded in crossing the ocean they would be unfamiliar with the strange language. However, all arguments to dissuade Grandfather Eric were futile. His reply was: If it does me no good at all, it will be better for my children. Still Grandmother Helga held to her unchanged opinions of such a momentous and dangerous trip. At last Eric said, Well I am going; we will separate; I will take two of the children, you may take two and we will cast lots for the fifth one. This was too much for Grandmother Helge and her reply was, Where you go, I will go too, He sold his farm to his brother Knute for $500.00 and they bade farewell to their loved ones and their native land in 1837. They traveled thirteen weeks on the ocean and their hardships began with the burial at sea of their little four year old daughter Helge, their third child. Another sad experience happened to the family, Upon arriving in America and while crossing some water in a small boat the boat was upset. They had kept all their money, in gold coin, in a small box wrapped in their bedding. The bedding became unwrapped; the lid of the box unfastened and part of the gold dropped into the water, ten to twelve feet deep. By motions and signs, they finally succeeded in making the crew understand what happened. Some of the money was recovered, but about $200.00 was lost. Grandfather Eric always maintained that the crew did not try very hard to recover the coin, but went back later and did a more thorough job for their own gain. The long thirteen week voyage was a great challenge for Osten, Aase, and their children, With seven children it was difficult to keep them under control and occupied. Chores took up a lot of the time during the waking hours, The ship had to be kept clean for their own protection. Preparation of meals was undoubtedly a task that they had not been expecting, and was a far cry from their kitchen on Bakkajord. Many friendships were made on that voyage. Friendships that lasted the whole lifetime of the passengers. Many were friends and acquaintances from Tnn and many were just formulating close friendships due to their situation and the necessities of the times. In any event they were to assist one another for many years to come. It is reported that Osten was a generous man and shared his means with many of his fellow emigrants as long as he was able. In this ships company was Canute Pedersen who later became a very close friend of Sondre Sanders Sr., my great grandfather. Canute and Sondre were together baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints in 1842. 1f the information were available it would probably show many other close and binding friendships that began on the Brig Noord in May, June, and August of 1837. On August 15, 1837 the Brig Noord sighted land and entered the harbor of New York. No wonderful sights of giant skyscrapers greeted their eyes, although there were probably sights that gave them wonderment. No Statue of Liberty stood as a symbol of justice and opportunity for them. Only our imagination can give us a picture of what they saw and felt as they arrived on the shores of America. The young emigrant family felt both excitement over their arrival, and fear of the unknown, Little could they visualize the blessings that their arrival would bring upon their posterity. Little did they understand the opportunities that would be denied them, but offered to us because of their courage and foresight. We, the descendants of the Bakka family of Tnn, Telemark, Norway owe to our ancestors far more than can be described in feeble words and expressions. Their arrival in America on August 15, 1837

Page 14

CHAPTER THREE: The Emigrants - Tinn to New York

Lower Manhattan, New York City in the 1830s as the Bakka family would have seen it after passing through the immigrant processing at Castle Garden. marked the beginning of our many blessings. On August 15, 1987 we marked the 150th anniversary of their arrival and this manuscript is dedicated to that celebration though it is delayed in its completion.

Page 15

PART TWO: AMERICA

New York to Beaver Creek Settlement

ithin a few days of their arrival in New York Harbor, Osten and his family began the journey westward. It can be assumed that they had no long delays in leaving as they were known to be in Beaver Creek Settlement not too many weeks later. The usual route for emigrant travel included a journey by boat to the Albany area and thence by canal boat to Buffalo, and from there over the Great Lakes to Chicago by steamer. How long the trip took the Bakka family is not known. At Chicago they had a delay of a few days prior to their departure to Beaver Creek. While at Chicago a four year old daughter of Eric Gauteson, Margit by name, died and was buried. Osten and Aase undoubtedly were of comfort and assistance to Eric and Helge. About the same time as Osten arrived in America others also arrived by other ships. These ships were full of Norwegian emigrants from home. Two ships, the Aegir and the Enigheden arrived in America and their passengers traveled to Chicago. Chicago was a gathering place for the westward travelers as it was on the last leg of the journey. The Fox River Settlements were the most popular settlements among the Norwegian emigrants in that year. The Sloopers of 1825 had by that time long ago abandoned the New York Settlements and most of them were living in the Fox River Settlements. The Fox River Settlements included the townships of Mission (now called Norway). Rutland, Miller, Manlis, Adams, Earl, Freedom. and other smaller communities of LaSalle County, Illinois. Most of the Norwegian emigrants of 1836 and 1837 settled in those townships, and later they spread out into outlying Communities, At Chicago, Osten and the members of his party encountered a man by the name of Bjorn Anderson, the father of Rasmus Anderson later to become the

CHAPTER FOUR

United States Minister to Denmark. and an authority and author on Norwegian American emigration. Bjorn Anderson had been to the Fox River Settlements and had both a dislike for and a lack of appreciation for those settlements. He spoke freely to the emigrants and told them of his dislike. Ole Rynning, one who was admired and trusted as their leader, spoke with some Americans and heard some good recommendations for this place called Beaver Creek. Because of these good reports the group wanted to explore Beaver Creek rather than proceed to the Fox River Settlements. Here at Chicago, Osten and his family, made some very important decisions. It was here that they made the monumental decision to go with the others to Beaver Creek rather than to the Fox River. This decision later caused him to lose his life, the life of his wife, and possibly the life of their daughter Margit. Its result was to leave at least six children orphans in a strange and new land. At Chicago Osten and his family joined up with other Norwegian emigrants that had just arrived. Some of their names, later to he associated with the Beaver Creek Settlement, along with the Bakka family, were: N.P. Langland Mons Audland Nels Froland (Fruland) Anders Norvig Thomas Bauge Dovig Ingebrigt Brudvig Thorbjorn Veste Lars Fruland (son of Nels) Ole Rynning Ole Nattestad Austin Nattestad Nils Veste

The Bakka family, and many others, waited at Chicago while a party of four men went to Beaver Creek to explore the land and country. Ole Rynning, Nils Veste, Ingebrigt Brudvig, and Ole Nattestad went south to scout the land. Nattestad did not like the land as it was sandy and swampy, but the others did. Page 17

CHAPTER FOUR: New York to Beaver Creek Prior to their return to Chicago it was decided that Nattestad and Nils Veste would remain there and build a log cabin for the rest of the group to use when they arrived. Ole Rynning and Brudvig returned to Chicago and led the rest of the party to Beaver Creek. When they arrived back in Chicago they found that some of their group had already gone on to Fox River, but the others were waiting for them. Osten Sondreson Bakka and his family were unfortunately awaiting their return to take them on to the Beaver Creek Settlement. By October 1837 the whole party had arrived in Beaver Creek and were attempting to prepare to survive the coming winter in the new wilderness frontier. Beaver Creek Settlement lay along the western Indiana border in what is now known as Iroquois County, Illinois. It was just eighty miles south of Chicago along the eastern edge of the present State of Illinois. It was here that Osten, Aase, and the children would settle to await the tragic fate of the settlement. Information references for this chapter: 1. Rasmus B. Anderson, THE FIRST CHAPTER OF NORWEGIAN IMMIGRATION, Published by the author, Madison, Wisconsin 1896. 2. Carlton Qualey, NORWEGIAN SETTLEMENT IN THE UNITED STATES, Norwegian-American Historical Association, 1938. 3. A. E. Strand, HISTORY OF THE NORWEGIANS IN ILLINOIS, Anderson Publishing Company, Chicago. Note: The above references have a fairly detailed account of the Beaver Creek Settlement and mention Osten Sondresson Bakka by name.

Page 18

Life and Death in Beaver Creek Settlement

n the plains of eastern Illinois there once stood a small unfinished log cabin, its ruins long since cleared from sight. At one time this cabin housed a family of nine members, and then suddenly one day it was abandoned. Perhaps it later served some weary traveler as a refuge from the weather, or to shield some farmers livestock. Whatever its ultimate destiny it was not many years after its abandonment that its origin and history were totally forgotten. For this was the wilderness mansion of the family of Osten and Aase Sondreson Bakka which he built upon his arrival in Beaver Creek. Beaver Creek was a fairly isolated area when this family arrived in 1837. There were few nearby settlers to turn to for help and assistance. There were no large settlements to purchase supplies and needful commodities. On February 26, 1833 the area had been established as Iroquois County. In 1835 it boasted a total population of 1,164 people. By 1840 it had grown to a population of 1,695 people. Beaver Creek was located, in this writers opinion, along the banks of one of the contributory streams feeding into the Iroquois River. A few miles north and east of the present town of Wateska, Illinois. . The exact location of the Bakka farm is not known at this time. Having corresponded with a number of knowledgeable individuals shows a divergence of opinions as to the exact location of Beaver Creek. This author has received information that makes me certain of the location of the settlement and the general area where Osten Sondreson Bakka made his home. The land records of that period are somewhat incomplete, but they do show some land purchases of those original settlers. The Land Abstract Office records show that on October 7, 1837 Mons Aadland purchased the east half of the N.W. quarter and the west half of the N.E. quarter of Section 22, Township 27 N of Range

CHAPTER FIVE

12 W in Iroquois County. This land purchase totaled 160 acres. It was later sold on January 7, 1840 to a John Taylor for $200.00 of current United States currency. On March 16, 1839 Sidney Brudvig sold his 40 acres (N.W. quarter of section 14, Township 27 N of range 13 W) to Edward D. Boone for $50.00. Brudvig had purchased this land on January 6, 1838. Of greatest importance to our family in the locating of Beaver Creek Settlement is the purchase on October 7, 1837 of 40 acres of land by Eric Gautesson Midtboen. This was bought from the U.S Government and consisted of half of the N.W. quarter of Section 22, Township 27 N of Range 12 W in Iroquois County. Eric Gautesson was not mentioned in the published references of Beaver Creek, but he did come to America with his brotherin-law, Osten Sondreson Bakka, The recorded histories from the Gauteson (Hogan) family do not mention that Eric was one of the settlers of Beaver Creek. But it is evident that he purchased land during this period of time prior to the death of Osten and Aase Sondreson Bakka. It is very conceivable that the farm Osten settled was very near, or combined with, the farm land of Eric Gauteson Midtboen. That they would be far apart does not make reason. It is estimated that Osten and his family arrived in Beaver Creek in September of 1837. They immediately had to begin construction on their log cabin which would he their home while in that area. The accounts of that settlement record that these homes were very small and crude in appearance. They were referred to in some writings as log huts. The Bakka cabin was never fully completed. The number of settlers in the original party is set at about fifty persons. As they arrived, and began Page 19

LAND CLAIMS - U.S. LAND OFFICE 1837

MIDTBOEN ODLAND

BOUGE

2009 Aerial Imagery of Proposed Areas of Beaver Creek Settlement Site Page 20

CHAPTER FIVE: Life and Death in Beaver Creek Settlement preparations for winter, many began to complain and accuse Ole Rynning of leading them to an undesirable place. But, for the most part the settlers were content and busied themselves with the work at hand. They were staking out land for farming and preparing for the coming winter which was to be a difficult challenge for the new arrivals. During the winter months after their arrival everything went relatively well considering their primitive circumstances and lack of supplies. It was during this winter of 1837/38 that Ole Rynning, their leader, suffered frost bitten feet and was forced to bed to recover from these injuries. While in this condition, during the month of February 1838, he took time to write an account of his emigration to America and this was later hand delivered to Norway and published. It was to become a very widely circulated book and served as a guidebook for many future emigrants. It was entitled, A True Account of America. When the spring of 1838 arrived in Beaver Creek the snows melted and the major problems began to increase for the settlers. The land that they had viewed in the fall now began to fill with water and swamps developed, along with the excessive flooding. The marshes that filled with water soon began to become stagnant. They saw an epidemic of malaria spread throughout the colony. At least fifteen people died in a very short time. Ole Rynning lost his life and was buried, by one account, in a crude and makeshift coffin. Most of those that were not ill fled the settlement for their lives. They left belongings, and land, without any concern for their losses. Included in the victims of this epidemic were Osten and Aase Sondresson Bakka, and possibly their daughter, Margit. The death of Margit is not fully documented, but is mentioned in family histories that have been handed down. She is supposed to have died prior to her parents. The epidemic and resulting deaths in the settlement caused panic. Many, if not all, of the settlers left immediately. By 1840 there were none left there in Beaver Creek, Mons Aadland was the last to leave and went, with his family, to Racine County, Wisconsin. While much of the history of Beaver Creek Settlement is obtained in bits and pieces of information, there are some accounts recorded in history books and personal journals. While we do not have all of the information that possibly exists, we do have some information in our family that sheds some light on the life and experiences of the Bakka family in Beaver Creek. Prior to his death in 1894, Sondra Sanders Sr., a son of Osten and Aase, gave a brief account of his life. This included some information on Beaver Creek. His son, Peter James Sanders, recorded notes in shorthand and preserved this information in his journals. The following is the information provided by Sondra Sanders Sr.: I was eight years old when I came to America. Sailed from Norway and landed in New York in 1837. After reaching New York we took to canal boats and a steamer from New York to Chicago, Illinois. Stopped there a little while, then we moved to Indiana (now known by information described in this chapter as Iroquois County, Illinois), where we stopped at a place called Beaver Creek. My father took up land; built a log house and died before it was finished. The home was quite small. Mother died just three weeks before father. They were taken down with chills and fever, but probably turned into something else before they died, it may be they died of neglect. Sometimes I would be the only one out of bed, when the rest of the family would be sick in bed. The chief victuals was cornmeal. I used to wet the cornmeal with a little water and then put it in a skillet to bake it. it was made three or four inches thick. The first time I baked it, there was a little crust on the outside and the rest was perfectly raw. Next time I thought I would get you donewe had no stoveI put on a big fire and burnt it black, and still it was raw on the inside. Page 21

CHAPTER FIVE: Life and Death in Beaver Creek Settlement Authors Note: Milk and mush went pretty good and was the only thing we could eat that was fit to eat, as we didnt know how to bake the cornmeal. Most of the emigrants died, only a few that moved away into Illinois. Life was at best difficult in Beaver Creek Settlement during the winter and spring of 1837-38. If life was difficult, then death was a tragedy. No one can know the feelings that were experienced by this family as they first saw their mother die, and later followed by their father. Death was no stranger to this humble home. Death was feared, yet a frequent visitor during this difficult time. We will never really know the sense of fear and loneliness that crept into the parents eyes as they knew they would die and leave these children alone. We will never know the fear and sorrow the children experienced as they saw their parents die and had to face life alone. They laid their parents and at least one sister, to rest in primitive graves on this prairie farm. For the six orphans (with our limited under standing that only one child died in the settlement) of the family their life in Beaver Creek was a dreadful experience. But the deaths of their parents may have made it even worse for them, Each was to go his, or her, own way. Some never to see each other again. Certainly this was a tragedy that is now a recorded part of their history. Appreciation is extended to the following for their most gracious cooperation and help in obtaining information on the Beaver Creek Settlement. They have offered their time and efforts to both identify the location as well as offer information on the settlement and circumstances surrounding this migration of Norwegian-Americans to Iroquois County. Gerhard B. Naeseth has written many letters to this author relative to the Beaver Creek Settlement. He is associated with the Vesterheim Genealogical Center and is a noted Norwegian-American genealogist, specializing in emigration of Norwegians to America in the early 1800s. He obtained a copy a land grant map that, in the opinion of this author, identifies the area of Beaver Creek. Appreciation is extended to Robert C. Wiederaenders, Archivist of the American Lutheran Church, in Dubuque, Iowa. He was the one who furnished to Gerhard B. Naeseth the original land grant map showing the claims in 1837 for the Beaver Creek Settlement. He was also instrumental in loaning microfilm to this author to research information on the orphans of Beaver Creek.

Page 22

PART THREE: THE ORPHANS OF BEAVER CREEK

Kari (Caroline) Sanderson

ari, later known in America as Caroline, was born on Bakkajord in Tinn, Telemark, She was the second child born to Osten and Aase Sondreson Bakka. She was the oldest living child at the time of their journey to America. Caroline was a twin and her brother, Sondra, died when he was just three years old. Her younger brother was named Sondra, according to existing custom, and was named after the twin of Kari. Caroline was nearly twenty years old when they left Norway. Being that old, and nearing the normal age of marriage, it is supposed that she made a personal decision as to coming to America with the family or staying in Norway. Due to her age and maturity she must have been a great asset to her parents on the voyage to America and in the newly established homestead in Beaver Creek. She was born on September 2, 1817 and she just turned twenty when the Beaver Creek Settlement was established. It is unknown as to the exact responsibilities she assumed upon the death of her parents which left the orphans of Beaver Creek to fare for themselves. It would be supposed that she had some responsibility in seeing to the placement of the children with other families. In the history of her brother, Sondra Sanders Sr, it relates that the children were divided up and one went with one family and another in a different direction. Caroline was lost to our family from the time of her parents death until this research was begun. The family traditions told that she lived in Chicago and went blind, That was the extent of the knowledge possessed by the present day generation. This author researched the census records of LaSalle County, Illinois in the belief that the orphans of Beaver Creek might have followed others who escaped the malaria epidemic and went to the Fox River Settlements to join fellow countrymen in that Norwegian settlement at Fox River.

CHAPTER SIX

In the 1850 U.S. Census records was found one Caroline Sanderson living with Nels Fruland in Mission Township, LaSalle County, Illinois. Nels Fruland, his wife Ann, and their four children were all original settlers of Beaver Creek and apparently close friends of the Bakka family. It is also know that this same family befriended her brother, Sondra, after Beaver Creek. In the 1850 census records she is listed as a twenty nine year old female, blind and a pauper, who was born in Norway. Caroline (Kari) was living in the home of the Fruland family which was listed as the 2,193rd family home recorded and the 2,256th family of record in this census year, In the 1860 U.S. Census of LaSalle County. Illinois she is again shown as living with the family of Nels Fruland in Mission Township. She is listed as a 41 year old blind female who was born in Norway. The only change in this record is the addition of a 17 year old male, Osman Anderson, who was born in Norway and working on the Fruland family farm. There is no other confirmed record found, at this time, on Caroline Sanderson after 1860. It is known that Nels Fruland died in March of 1873 and what became of Caroline in unknown. This author had caused a search of the Indian Creek Parish Records of the American Lutheran Church to be made in an attempt to find some record of her death. There is no record of any marriage, or death, of Caroline Sanderson. The Fruland family, and Caroline, attended the Indian Creek Parish Congregation of the Lutheran Church. This author also requested a search of the LaSalle County records in an attempt to find further information. In 1978 County Clerk Tom P. Walsh, of LaSalle County, searched the existing records from 1877 to 1900 and found no record of Caroline. These were the only official government records to survive that era. Page 24

CHAPTER SIX: Kari (Caroline) Sanderson It is interesting to note that Holge Sonderson (a brother to Osten Sondreson Bakka) came to America in 1843 and settled in LaSalle County. He lived and died within a few miles of Mission Township and it is presumed that the orphans of Beaver Creek had some contact with their uncle over the years. Nothing to support this presumption can be found at this time. The trail of Kari (Caroline) Sanderson has been lost between the 1860 U.S. Census and the 1870 canvas of LaSalle County. Mission Township is today known as Norway, Illinois. There is a large Norwegian Lutheran Cemetery there and while no record has been found to date, it is supposed that Kari is buried there in that cemetery.

Page 25

Margit Sanderson
Margit Sanders was born on Bakkajord in Tinn, Telemark, Norway on November 27, 1820. It is assumed that her name was changed upon arrival in America to Margaret Sanderson. This would be in keeping with what occurred with the other children of the Bakka family. All adopted the Americanized name of Sanderson and changed their Norwegian given names to correspond with similar American names. Margit, or Margaret, was the fourth child born to Osten and Aase Sondreson Bakka. She grew up on the family farm in Tinn and received what limited education that was available to children of that locale and time. She was just seventeen when her family made the decision to emigrate to America. It must have been difficult for her to leave her friends and relatives at that age. At least, it was more difficult for the older children than it would have been for the younger ones who did not have such deep and lasting friendships established. On the Brig Noord Margit is listed on the ships manifest, when they sailed from Sweden, as Margareth, a ten year old female, This was undoubtedly the spelling error of the Captain who listed all the names and ages of his passengers. Little is known of this child, She appears to have been a victim of the Beaver Creek malaria epidemic. Family histories indicate that she died in Beaver Creek. She arrived in America in July of 1837 and reportedly died in Beaver Creek during the winter or spring of 1837-38. It is unknown if she died before or after her parents. One family genealogical sheet lists her death as 1838 or January 27,1863. It is unknown where these dates were obtained and what verification was available to use the listed dates. From all information and sources available to this author it would appear that she died in Beaver Creek in 1837 or 1838 along with her parents. If, given the assumption, that she did survive the epidemic and was one of those farmed out to other families, she has been lost to history.

CHAPTER SEVEN

Page 26

Ellen Sanders Kimball

Caroline. Margaret, Ellen, Helga, Sondra, Aase and Ole. Helgas name was Anglicized to Harriet, and Ole was surnamed George. Ellens father was a farmer, and though not wealthy, was considered prosperous in that country, where the sum of two thousand dollars, which would have covered the value of his earthly possessions, was deemed at that time, among folk of his class, quite a fortune. As a farmers daughter among the mountains of Norway her life was doubtless frugal and peaceful, and her habits industrious and thrifty. She possessed a kind, sympathetic heart and a very hospitable nature, but was not always of a happy disposition. Her moods were often extreme, sometimes merry, sometimes melancholy. She had an intelligent mind, and her spirit was brave and true. In the early part of 1833, when Ellen was about thirteen years old, her parents, with a view to improving their temporal condition and providing more liberally for the future of their children, resolved to emigrate to America. The farm was sold and the family fitted out for the journey. Leaving home, they proceeded to Skeen, or Dramen, and embarked for Guttenborg, Sweden, where they arrived in the early part of June. There they took passage on board a Swedish brig laden with iron and bound for New York. Among the passengers, likewise emigrating with his parent to the New World, was a lad named Canute Peterson, He was about the age of Ellen, both having been born the same year. If young Peterson possessed the same genial qualities that characterized the man in after life, which there is no reason to doubt, he probably did much for the homeless emigrants, his countrymen, in whiling away the tedium of the long voyage over the ocean. The Hogan family, relatives of the Sondrasons, came in the same ship.

CHAPTER EIGHT

From Our Pioneer Heritage, Compiled by Kate B. Caner, Volumes 8 & 10, 1965, Used by permission of The Daughters of Utah Pioneers.

n the village or parish of Tinn, Telemark Norway, was born in the year 1824 a little girl who in after years was known as Ellen Sanders Kimball. No part of this title was hers originally, her maiden name, Ellen Sanders, being bestowed upon her in America, probably for the reason that it was more easily pronounced than the Norwegian name with which she was christened as an infant in her far off native land. She was the daughter of Osten and Aase Sondreson, and her own full name was Aagaata Ostens Dater Baka, which by interpretation is Aagaata, Ostens daughter, of the Bakka farm. She was the third born of the household, their being in all seven children, five girls and two boys, namely,

Page 27

CHAPTER EIGHT: Ellen Sanders Kimball The company, after several weeks upon the sea, landed at New York about the middle of August. At Chicago, to which point they proceeded, Ellen with her parents and the rest of the family separated from the Petersons and Hogans (Authors note: see previous chapters and note the Hoggan family went to Beaver Creek), who remained in Illinois, and went to the State of Indiana (Authors note: see previous chapters on additional information which has come to light on location of Beaver Creek) where her father took up land, built a house, plowed and put in crops. He was a generous man, so much so that he had retained but little of the means realized from the sale of his possessions in Norway. After paying the passage of himself and family over the ocean, he had quite a sum of money left, but had lent or given away the greater part of it to the poor people whom he met on the way. He had a stout heart and a strong arm, however, and went to work with a will to found a new home in the land of his adoption. About a year after they landed in America, Ellens mother sickened and died. Her older sister Margaret had died some time before. Some three weeks after her mothers death, her father, who was ill at the same time, also succumbed and passed away. Thus thick and fast misfortunes fell upon them. The orphaned children, left among strangers, soon lost what remained of their fathers property, and a year or two after his death, removed from Indiana to Illinois, making their way to LaSalle County, where dwelt some relatives and others speaking their native tongue. There the children separated, the girls finding employment as hired help in families, and the boys securing labor suited to their tender years. They were about eight miles from the town of Ottawa, where Ellen lived in service for a while, Up to this time neither she nor her kindred had heard of Mormonism, or if hearing of it, had formed any definite idea concerning the new religion, which bad swept over several of the states and had been brought to the attention of the government at Washington. Nauvoo, the gathering place of the Saints, was about one hundred and eighty miles from LaSalle. Sometime in the year 1842 Elder George P. Dykes and a fellow missionary named Hendrickson came to LaSalle County preaching the Gospel. In the spring or summer of the same year, Ellen joined the Latterday Saints Church, being baptized, with her brother Sondra, by an elder named Duall. Her sister Harriet joined several months later. A branch was raised up in LaSalle, numbering nearly one hundred souls; Ole Hyer being its president, and a young Canute Peterson a member. Subsequently Apostles Brigham Young. Heber C. Kimball and Parley P. Pratt visited the place to organize a stake of Zion to be called New Norway. Some surveys were made, and the project was then abandoned. In October, 1844, Ellen Sanders with her sister Harriet, her little brother Sondra and Canute Peterson went to Nauvoo, arriving in that city a day or two before the general conference of the Church. Sondra returned to LaSalle with his employer, Jacob Anderson, who had brought the party by team to the city of the martyred Seer. Ellen and Harriet continued to live out, the former first dwelling in the family of Charles C. Rich, and afterwards in the family of Heber C. Kimball, of which on the 7th of January, 1846, she became a permanent member. She and her sister Harriet were both married to Apostle Kimball in the Temple by President Brigham Young.

Residence of President Heber C. Kimball, Nauvoo, Illinois, Erected 18454 Restored as part of the Nauvoo Restoration Project Page 28

CHAPTER EIGHT: Ellen Sanders Kimball At the organization of the Pioneer company on the Missouri River, Ellen Kimball was permitted to accompany her husband upon the westward journey, for the hardships of which the toils and trials of her earlier life had well inured her. She was poorly prepared, however, for the scene of desolation into which she was suddenly ushered when on July 24th, 1847, she gazed for the first time upon the barren valley of the desert-laying Island Sea. During the absence of her husband, who on August 26th of that year set out upon the return journey to the Missouri River to bring the rest of his family to the Valley, Mrs. Kimball dwelt in the fort erected by the pioneers. Subsequently she had a home on City Creek. While living in the fort her first child was born, a son named Samuel, who died within a year. Of the four children born to her, subsequently, the eldest two, Joseph S. and Augusta, were twins, who died in their youth. In 1869, the year after the death of her husband, Mrs. Kimball removed with many others of his family to Meadowvlle, in Bear Lake Valley, where she lived with her children. She still owned property in Salt Lake City, and several times visited her friends there. In the summer or fall of 1871 she returned for the last time to the Valley which she had been one of the first to enter nearly a quarter of a century before. She came to consult a physician regarding a dropsical affection that was troubling her. Temporary relief was obtained, but she suffered a relapse, and repairing to the home of her brother, Sondra Sanders, in South Cottonwood, on the 22nd of November, 1871, she breathed her last. She is buried in the Kimball-Whitney Cemetery in the central section of Salt Lake City. Authors note: Ellen Sanders Kimball entered the Great Salt Lake Valley with the first pioneer company in July of 1847. She was one of the three women of the first company to enter the valley. She is depicted on the This Is The Place monument at the mouth of Emigration Canyon in Salt Lake City. In the Church History Museum there is on display a crystal water pitcher that she owned and carefully transported across the plains with the pioneer company.

Page 29

CHAPTER EIGHT: Ellen Sanders Kimball The following material was submitted by Virginia Sanders Pendleton, for inclusion in this book. It contains some additional insights into the life history of Ellen Sanders Kimball. Unfortunately the source of the material is unknown and the author is unknown. If known, proper credits would certainly be given in this work. built a house and put in a crop. He had been very liberal with his means and had given away a greater portion of his money to poor people. About a year after they landed in America, the mother died; Margaret, the eldest sister, had died some time before; and in about three weeks after the death of his wife, the father also passed away. The orphaned children, left among strangers, soon lost what remained of their fathers estate, and a year or two after removed to Illinois, to La Salle county, where their relatives and others speaking their native tongue resided. There the children separated, the girls going into families as hired help, and the boys securing suitable employment. Ottawa, where Ellen was in service, was seven or eight miles away from her relatives. Neither the Sanderson children nor their relatives had at that time heard of Mormonism, though they were not 200 miles from Nauvoo. In the year 1842, Elder George P. Dykes and a missionary named Hendrickson, from Nauvoo, went into LaSalle County, preaching the Gospel. That same year, Ellen and her brother Sondra were baptized by an Elder named Duall. Her sister joined the Church some months after. Soon a branch of the Church was raised up in La Salle County; preaching the gospel was Oley Hyer, President, and young Canute Peterson, a member. Subsequently, Apostles Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and Parley P. Pratt visited the place to organize a stake of Zion, to be called New Norway. This plan was, however, abandoned. Arrival in Nauvoo In October, 1844, Ellen, her sister Harriet and little brother Sondra, with Canute Peterson, went to Nauvoo, arriving a day or two before the general conference of the Church. Little Sondra returned with his employer, Jacob Anderson, who had taken the party to Nauvoo in his team. The girls Ellen and Harriet remained and lived in families among the Saints, Ellen first in the family of Elder C. C. Rich, and afterwards with Sister Vilate Kimball. Harriet lived for some time in the family of Joseph Young Sr. (it was there the writer first made her acquaintance), Page 30

ELLEN SANDERS KIMBALL

Wife of Apostle Heber C. Kimball and one of the first three women to enter the Salt Lake Valley (Author Unknown) It sounds like a romance to hear told the story of the young heroine, Ellen Sanders, in its simplicity and its wonderful denouement. Ellen Sanders, originally her name was Aagaata Ysten Dater Bakka; interpreted it means Aagata, daughter of Ystens of Bakka farm, (I remember her telling me once that her right name was Augusta.) She was the third child in the family of seven, five girls and two boys. She was a prosperous farmers daughter among the beautiful mountains of Norway, in the village, or parish, of Tinn, Telemarken, and she was literally imbued with the grandeur of the sublime scenery of her native land. There is no doubt in my mind that she was a woman of destiny, as little as she thought of it in her girlhood days; she recalled at times vivid pictures of her early home. The parents of Ellen sold their home in Norway, with a view of going to America, possibly having heard even in that far-off land at that early day of the advantages of our free country. Having sold the home, they first went to Skeen or Dramen, and embarked for Gotenburg, Sweden. And took passage on a Swedish brg bound for New York. Among the passengers was another who was destined to figure conspicuously in the Church, likewise emigrating to the new world, a young lad, Canute Peterson, now deceased, late president of the Sanpete Stake; and the Hogan family, relatives of the Sondresons, came in the same ship. They were several weeks on the sea, and landed in New York about the middle of August. They proceeded to Chicago, the Petersons and Hogans remaining in Illinois and the Sandersons going to Indiana, where the father took up land,

CHAPTER EIGHT: Ellen Sanders Kimball and with Ellen at Elder Heber C Kimballs. Both sisters were married to Heber C. Kimball in the Nauvoo Temple, January 7, 1846, just previous to the exodus of the Saints from that beautiful city. They both had faith in the gospel and in the sacred covenants made in the temple and were willing to go with Brother Kimballs family and exiled Saints westward, not knowing whither. This journey was very trying to many, and it required mighty faith and zeal in the gospel, to stand steadfast and remain faithful. Ellen Kimball and her sister Harriet kept the faith unwaveringly, though often tried as by fire. The days in Winter Quarters were particularly trying. There was much sickness, scarcity and hardship, and there was need, of great humility and constant prayer to endure and prove faithful, But through it all these two girls from far away Norway, and, as it were, alone without kindred, preserved their integrity and remained true to the covenants made in holy places. Accompanied Husband When the pioneer company was organized, Ellen Sanders Kimball came with her husband upon that remarkable journey. She was perhaps in some respects well adapted to such an undertaking, having had the experience of travel in her earlier life. She was a woman of fortitude, kind hearted and loving in disposition, naturally good natured, even of occasionally inclined to melancholy. She was quite elated at the prospect of the journey, hazardous as it seemed to many of the sisters. O.F. Whitney, the historian, to whom I am indebted for many of the facts stated here, says: She was poorly prepared, however, for the scene of desolation into which she was suddenly ushered, when on July 24, 1847 she gazed for the first time upon the barren valley of the desert-laying inland sea. Her husband only remained about a month before taking leave of her to return to Winter Quarters, and I know the parting was terrible for Ellen. She was of a demonstrative nature, entirely unlike her companion, Clara Young. She was left in the fort which had been rudely constructed by the pioneers, and was as comfortable as possible under the circumstances. She had the society of the two sisters, Clara Young and her mother, and the good brethren in charge, and of Lorenzo D. Young, brother of President Brigham Young, one of the very kindest and best of men. Child Born in Fort While still living in the fort her first child, a son named Samuel, was born, but died within the year. After the return of Heber C. Kimball to the valley, Ellen had a home on City Creek. Her next children were twins, a boy and a girl, Joseph S. and Augusta. They too, died in their youth. Ellen was a woman of very strong affections and her sorrow for the loss of her children was almost inconsolable. Two more children came to bless her borne afterwards, Jedediah and Rosalie; both are still living and have families around them. So Ellen is not without posterity, and they have every reason to be proud of their illustrious mother. It is difficult to tell in this brief sketch of the appearance and character of this celebrated heroine, She was of medium size, very fair complexion, like her countrywomen, with good color, rosy checked, and abundance of light hair, and altogether comely, wholesome and good looking. She was very sympathetic and whole hearted, generous and kindly. Her resemblance to Clara Barton, the famous Red Cross woman, whom all the soldiers simply adore, is very striking, both in her pictures and in herself. I repeat again what I said at the beginning: Ellen Sander Kimball, born a peasant child in far-off Norway, was a child of destiny. Her children may well rise up and call her blessed, and pay honor to her memory. After the death of her husband in 1869, Ellen removed to Meadowville, in Bear Lake Valley. She owned property here and came occasionally to visit her friends, but her health failed, and in 1871 she came to consult a physician. She only obtained temporary relief, and instead of returning home in the north, went to her brother, Sondra Sanders, at South Cottonwood, where after much severe sufferPage 31

CHAPTER EIGHT: Ellen Sanders Kimball ing, she finally passed away, November 22, 1871. Ellen Sanders Kimball had many virtues, hosts of friends, but no enemies. She was greatly beloved by all who knew her. I count myself happy to have known such grand, noble women, who have passed through much tribulation for the gospels sake.

Page 32

Harriet Sanders Kimball

CHAPTER NINE

Ellen Sanders Kimball

Heber C. Kimball

Harriet Sanders Kimball

From Our Pioneer Heritage, Compiled by Kate B. Carter, Volumes 8 & 10, 1965, Used by permission of The Daughters of Utah Pioneers.

arriet Sanders Kimball, the sister of Ellen Sanders, was born in Norway where she lived with her parents, two brothers, and four sisters until about 1837 when she came to America with her family, settling in Indiana (Authors note: see previous chapters for additional information on Beaver Creek location). Soon after, both parents died within a period of three weeks. The orphaned children moved to LaSalle County, Illinois. In 1842 she embraced Mormonism, and moved to Nauvoo arriving two days before general conference. She became the wife of Heber C, Kimball in the Nauvoo Temple January 7, 1846. Previous to her marriage she lived in the home of Joseph Young. It was in Nauvoo that Harriet and Emmeline B. Wells became acquainted.

Harriet traveled to Utah in 1848 with the Heber C. Kimball Company, and made her home in Salt Lake City until Hebers death. Three children, Harriet, Hyrum H. and Eugene were born to Harriet and Brother Kimball. This noble pioneer woman was said to be of strong affection, and lke her sister Ellen was true to the gospels teachings as long as she lived, After the death of President Kimball she moved to Meadowville, a small valley northeast of Laketown, where a few cabins were built in the fall of 1869. Her obituary appeared in the Deseret News September 8, 1896, as follows: Mrs. Harriet Sanders Kimball, widow of the late President Heber C. Kimball, died at 7 a.m. today, September 5th, at her home in Meadowville, Rich County, Utah. She was born December 7, 1824. (Authors note: See Chapter 14 for information on the family of Harriet Sanders Kimball.)

Page 33

CHAPTER NINE: Harriet Sanders Kimball HARRIET SANDERS KIMBALL Patriarchal Blessing S.L. CITY May 22, 1894 Patriarchal Blessing by John Smith A blessing given by John Smith, Patriarch, upon the head of Harriet Kimball, daughter of Austin and Osa Sanders, born near Christiana, Norway, December 7, 1824. Sister Harriet Kimball, according to thy desire, I place my hands upon thy head to pronounce and seal a blessing upon thee, that thy head may be comforted, and thy lineage made known and I ask God the Eternal Father for His Spirit to invite thy blessing and to make manifest His will concerning thee. Thou art of the House of Israel, and from thy youth until the present, thy life has been a chaquered one; notwithstanding this, the hand of the Lord has been over thee for good. Thou hast been preserved from early youth from the evils of the world, and many times by the power of the Priesthood and the prayers of the saints thy life has been preserved, and for a wise purpose. Thy labors thus far have been accepted with also thine offerings and thy sacrifice, for from early youth thou has been honest in thy belief. It has been thy nature to be kind to all, to give unto the needy and to minister unto the sick and afflicted and to comfort the hearts of the oppressed, for this thou shalt verily receive thy reward. The Lord has heard thy petitions. He knowest the secrets of thy heart, and is pleased with thine integrity, therefore be comforted, look always upon the bright side and be cheerful in thy deportment and it shall be well with thee. The power of the destroyer shall be rebuked from they presence. Thy body shall receive strength. All pain which thou art now suffering shall be removed. The nervous system shall also receive strength and nature shall assert its rights and they body shall be renewed, thy days and years prolonged until thy mission is complete, therefore be of good cheer and let thy faith fail not, and health and peace shall be in thy dwelling and thou shalt not lack for the comforts of life, therefore look forward to the future with pleasure. Thou art of Ephraim, which is also the lineage of many of thy kindred who have gone behind the vale, many of whom will rejoice with thee hereafter in the kingdom of our father, therefore, again I say unto thee, look forward to the future with pleasure and be at rest in thy mind. From this time on it shall be thy duty to council among thy associates and to be a peacemaker wheresoever thy lot shall be cast, that the younger may receive benefit through thy experience and the blessings of the Lord shall attend thy labors, and give thee peace, and thou shalt receive thine inheritance hereafter among those who have fought the good fight, kept the faith and won the prize, and as a mother in Israel thou shalt be known far and near. Thy name shall live in the memory of the Saints as it is now written in the Lambs Book of Life and shall be registered in the chronicles of the fathers. This with thy former blessings I seal and reseal and confirm upon thee in the name of Jesus Christ, and I seal thee up to eternal life to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection with many of thy kindred and friends, Evenso, Amen. (Recorded in book N- page 453 Total N- Up to Date 12452)

Page 34

Sondra Sanders Sr.

CHAPTER TEN

Anna Jorgenson

Sondra Sanders Sr.

Anna Marie Larson

n February 6, 1829, high in the upper mountains of Telemark Norway, Sondra Sanders Sr. was born. He was known in Norway as Sondre Oysteinsson Bakka and was born on Bakkajord, the family farm. He was the seventh child born to Osten and Aase Sondresson Bakka. He was named after his older brother, Sondre, who was born in 1817 and only lived for three years. It was a Norwegian custom to name children after older siblings that died at an early age. The first eight years of his life were spent on Bakkajord in the Valley of Gauset. The beautiful forests, rivers, lakes, and mountains were familiar sights to this young lad as he grew toward manhood. On the 8th day of March 1829 this newly arrived addition to the Bakka family was baptized in the Lutheran State Church by the Tinn Parish priest. According to custom and church ordinance he was sprinkled by the priest and the ordinance recorded in the parish registers for future generations to behold. He was named Sondre, but in later life in America he changed his name to Sondra, the anglicized version of the name. As Sondra turned eight years of age his family was

busily engaged in preparations for their upcoming journey to America, During the month of May 1837 their family left the familiar surroundings of Tinn and began their long journey to the new land that held out such great promise to them. His parents sold the family farm to relatives and with the money they outfitted for the journey. Later in his life, Sondra described their existence in Norway. He said that his father was a farmer by occupation, and that they were considered pretty well off by existing standards. The family left Norway in the late spring of 1837 and traveled to Gottenberg, Sweden. There the family, and their traveling associates. Secured passage to America on the Swedish Brig Noord. The passengers on the Noord numbered sixty-two persons. There were many children on board the ship and some were close friends and relatives of Sondra. He later made reference to Knute Peterson (Canute) as a friend who came across the ocean with him. He had an uncle, Eric Gauteson Midtboen Haugen (later Hogan),who was on board with his family. Sondras cousin, Helga Gautesson, died on Page 35

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. the voyage and was buried at sea. The Noord sailed from Gottenberg in mid-May of 1837 and began the long crossing of the Atlantic Ocean. The voyage was long and difficult for the passengers. There were at least two children that died, one the cousin of Sondras, and the other was possibly related and carried the Gautesson name. On August 15, 1837, some thirteen weeks after their leaving Sweden, they arrived in New York harbor. On the ships manifest passenger list, which was turned over to port authorities upon arrival, it showed the Bakka family as peasants from Norway, and bound for the State of Illinois. They traveled from New York to Chicago. They went by canal boat and steamer boat to Chicago where they arrived in August, or perhaps September. They stayed in Chicago for a few weeks while decisions were made as to where they would settle. Many went to the Fox River Settlements in LaSalle County. The Bakka family determined to go with another group to a newly discovered area called Beaver Creek. Beaver Creek was along the banks of the Iroquois River about eighty miles south of Chicago. My great grandfather, Sandra, even later in life referred to the location as Indiana. It was fairly close to the border of Illinois and Indiana. Upon their arrival in Beaver Creek Sandras father took up land and began construction of a log cabin to house the newly arrived family. By the time winter carne in 1837 the family was settled down in their roughly hewn shelter and prepared for their first winter, Sometime during the winter, or early spring, the family suffered tragedy. After much illness, and a widespread epidemic, their mother, Aase Sondreson Bakka, died of the malaria fever. Within three weeks after the death of the mother, their father, Osten Sondreson Bakka, died. It is reported too that another child, Margit, also died. The remaining children were left without parents and had to fare for themselves. Toward the end of his life, Sondra Sanders Sr., gave a short explanation of the events of Beaver Creek, and his whole life story. He gave this biography to his son, Peter James Sanders, who took notes in shorthand. The text of the reported biography is quoted throughout this history of Sondra Sanders Sr. Sondra related that during the first winter most of his family were taken ill and often he was the only one out of bed. In relating his parents death he said, They were taken down with chills and fever, but it probably turned to something else before they died. It may be they died out of neglect. Sondra was only nine years old at the time of his parents death in Beaver Creek. As he was often the only one out of bed during this epidemic he had to do his best to cook and care for the sick. The following is part of his account of those trying times: The chief victuals was cornmeal. I used to wet the cornmeal with a little water and then put it in a skillet to bake it. It was made three or four inches thick. The first time I baked it there was a little crust on the outside and the rest was perfectly raw. Next time I thoughtI would get you done; we had no stove...I put a big fire on and burnt it black, and still it was raw on the inside. Mush and milk went pretty good and was the only thing that we could eat that was fit to eat, as we didnt know how to bake the cornmeal. According to great grandfather most of the emigrants that came to Beaver Creek died in the settlement, and the rest went away to Illinois (probably the Fox River Settlements). It is not known when their sister, Margit, died, but in all probability she died prior to the parents. No one has made an accurate record of her death. Some family members merely say that she died sometime before her parents. With the death of Sondras parents there were six children left as orphans in the unfinished cabin on the plains. Sondra, in his life story, continues with Page 36

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. the account of the times following the death of his father and mother. After father and mother died we all got scattered. A man came around to get a boy. He had no family, and he came to our place and got me, and I think he had a hired girl who was Swedish. I could not understand what they said and the girl could interpret. They wanted me to say No Sir to him, and Yes Maam to her. I would not own anyone as my mother, as my mother was dead and I would not have any other mother. But they used to laugh at me for calling her, or saying No Sir and Yes Sir to her. I had no clothes from the time I left Norway until I came to America and my clothes were pretty well worn out so they dressed me in my fathers pants and a fine stove pipe hat. It was a fine hat, only I was not big enough to wear it, that was all. It took two or three days to get to the mans place, but I looked quite queer, indeed. After staying there awhile, a family I had been staying with moved to Illinois from Indiana, and on their way they passed the mans place where I was staying. I went up in the evening, as they slept in the mans barn, and I stayed with them during the night. In the morning when they were ready to start, the man came after me, and dragged me down to the house, but he got tired of that and let me go. He said he would go after me in the wagon. So I would go away from the road, following the direction of the wagon, until we were past Kankakee, because I was afraid he was coming after me. When we got to Illinois, Nels Fruland wanted to take me to his place. I went, and he started down to Ottawa one day, on the road we stopped at Jack Andersons (Jacob Andersson). He wanted to get a boy, so, of course, he got me. I remember how I cried because he wanted me to stay there. But, it was not long before I got over my crying spell because Knute Peterson, who came across the ocean the same time as I, lived near. Nels Fruland, mentioned in the narrative above, was one of the original settlers of Beaver Creek and after leaving Beaver Creek, at the time of the epidemic, afterwards went to Mission Township (now called Norway, Illinois) in LaSalle County. Jack Anderson (Jacob Andersson) was also a resident of Mission Township so it is not too difficult to trace the journey of this young orphan from Beaver Creek (near Watseka, Illinois) to Mission Township. Kankakee is midway between the two points. Nels Fruland, and his family, should be held in great respect by the descendants of the Bakka family. Not only did they take in young Sondra as he was trying to establish himself, but it is known that they took Karl (Caroline) into their home. Caroline was blinded in life and was dependant upon the Nels Fruland family for many years. And perhaps until her death, She was living with them in 1850 and again in 1860, according to the U.S. Census records of those years. Perhaps others of the Bakka family orphans were befriended by this family and given care and shelter by those good Samaritans. Great grandfather spent nearly five years living with Jack Anderson near Mission Township, Illinois. It was while living here he came into contact with the missionaries of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints (Mormon). At, least two of his sisters, Ellen and Harriet, were also brought into contact with the missionaries. Ole (George) was possibly living in the area too. According to the 18.50 census there was a George Sanderson living on a nearby farm. It is unknown if this was a brother. The whereabouts of Aase is not known. Perhaps all of these children were taught the gospel by the missionaries. Great grandfather and Canute Peterson were together taught the gospel by the missionaries. Sondra, Canute Peterson, and Ellen were baptized at about the same time. Great grandfather mentions the names of some of the Page 37

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. missionaries that worked in their area. Specifically mentioned were Elder George P. Dykes and Elder Dual. In his own words he tells of his conversion to Mormonism: When with Jacob Anderson we (Knute and I) became Mormons. We heard the gospel preached by Elder George P. Dykes and it was not long before I believed the gospel. Before Elder George P. Dykes left the place he gave out in a meeting an announcement that if there were any who desired to be baptized they were to hold up their hand. So I looked around but did not see anyone raise their hands, and I felt so bad that I cried over it. I did not join the Church then, but soon after that a young Elder named Dual stayed around. He was going to baptize one day and going down through the timber to the creek he spoke to me and wanted to know if I wanted to be baptized. I did not care much them, but my sister and Jacob Anderson was going to be baptized so I was baptized then. This was about 1842, about two years before the Prophet Joseph Smith was killed. In a biography on his sister, Ellen Sanders Kimball, published by the Daughters of the Utah Pioneers, it mentions that Sondra and Ellen were both baptized at the same time in 1842. Mentioned also in that history are the names of Elder George P. Dykes and Elder Hendrickson, who were instrumental in the conversion of these members of the family. In the same account it tells of the baptism, a few months later, of Harriet Sanders Kimball, So within a few months in 1842 three of the family had all joined the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints which had been restored in this dispensation of time. After his conversion and baptism into the Church, Sondra remained in Mission Township for about two and a half years. He enjoyed his associations with the members of the Church in that area. There was a branch of the Church numbering about 100 persons in Mission Township, and vicinity. Many spiritual experiences were had by those living in the branch. There is recorded in the journals of Canute Peterson (Knute Petersson) an account of Ellen Sanders Kimball speaking in tongues with Canute Peterson translating. There were healings of the sick and an outpouring of the Spirit. In 1844, or about two and a half years after his baptism, great grandfather describes a condition that developed among the members of the Church, and in the community. I joined the Church in 1842, in a branch composed of about 100 members. And we did enjoy ourselves splendidly there for about two and a half years. But, it seemed as though the devil got a foothold after that. A great many went to Nauvoo and had their endowments and then went back to LaSalle County, Illinois, or back to their homes, and most of them apostatized. But a few came to Utah. Trouble started from a horse trade (about a balky horse). After awhile, when the Prophet Joseph Smith was murdered, James J. Strang came along and claimed that he was Joseph Smiths successor. He held a conference in the branch (Mission Township) and I went to it. He, during the conference, said all those that would sustain him as Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, he would accept them without re-baptism. When they took this vote our Presiding Elder, and others, raised their hands to sustain him. I DID NOT RAISE MY HAND TO SUSTAIN HIM. When our Presiding Elder spoke to the young men, he said. All you who wish to be ordained Elders can come forward. So I, with many others, came forward and were ordained Elders. After a while Ruben Miller came along and was going to collect tithing. He apostatized. He met Strang and returned to Nauvoo. He said all those wanting their tithing back, he would give it to them, or take it to Nauvoo. He moved to where Strang gathered the saints and on his road he hired me to drive his stock up to Wisconsin Page 38

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. (Woree). I worked for Miller for about two months. I went to Strangs meeting but I thought it was not like Mormonism. I did not go except twice. When I left Miller, I went to Illinois and lived there awhile. I felt pretty bad, but felt that Mormonism was right But, I could not tell who was to lead, or anything about it. Finally, I got so I didnt care much. The history the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is full of details of this period of apostasy following the martyrdom of the Prophet Joseph Smith. Many came forward claiming authority to lead the Church and assume the mantle of Joseph Smith. The above account is great grandfathers account of that period of unrest and dissention. Full details of the remaining years of Sondras life in Illinois are lacking. It is known that in October of 1844 he, Ellen, Harriet, Knute, and Jack Anderson traveled by horse and wagon to Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois to attend a conference of the Church. They arrived two days before the conference. Nauvoo lay about 150 miles south and west of LaSalle County, after the conference Ellen and Harriet remained in Nauvoo, while the others made the journey back to Mission Township. The two sisters remained in Nauvoo and on January 7, 1846 they were both married to Apostle Heber Chase Kimball. Ellen was to later accompany her husband, President Brigham Young, and the first company of pioneers into the Great Salt Lake Valley in 1847. They arrived on July 24, 1847. Harriet followed them and arrived later in 1848. In the files of the Historians Office of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints there is a copy of a letter written from Ottawa (LaSalle County, Illinois) to President Brigham Young. It is a letter written by Elder George W. Bratton and dated February 26, 1848. Elder Bratton was on assignment of the Church and was reporting on the conditions existing in the branch of the Church in LaSalle County. This letter lists 25 members of the branch that assembled in a special meeting and pledged their support to the Twelve Apostles and committed themselves to go to the Great Salt Lake Valley to support the Church in its re-establishment in the tops of the mountains. Among the names of the twenty-five members who pledged their support and committed to go to Utah was that of Sondra Sanders (his name is spelled Sandria). True to his pledge to support the leadership of the Church (The Council of the Twelve Apostles) Sondra came to Utah in 1850, he tells of the journey: There was a man who rigged up two teams to go to California, and he wanted some young men to go with him, and I for one went with him. He was going to take us clear through to California and furnish everything but clothes, and give us half of what he would make in two years from the time we left home. We crossed the plains and got to Utah. The old man took a notion to stop here in Utah over the winter. He felt so well pleased here that he thought he would send for his family. But he worked up in Bingham Canyon, and while there he bought a stack of hay, and before he could get it awaysomeone stole it. That settled Mormonism for him. He then went on out of Utah to California in the spring of 1851. I hired another boy to take my place for him I gave him $50.00 and paid Miller $25. Sondra Sanders Sr. arrived in the Great Salt Lake Valley on the 18th day of July 1850. He arrived here three years after the first company of pioneers entered the valley. In the biography of Mary Ellen Sanders, a daughter of Sondra, she tells of stories told to her by her father. Marys father told her many interesting experiences. Crossing the plains the dust was so thick Page 39

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. it would get in the hubs of the cart wheels and clog the wheels so they wouldnt turn. They put hides on the outside of the hubs on the wheels to keep the dust out. At one time they took the hides from the hubs of the cart wheels, washed them, and boiled them to try and get a little nourishment so they could continue on their journey. After great grandfather arrived in the Salt Lake Valley he stayed for less than two years before the vagabond spirit got a hold of him, He was 21 years of age when he arrived in Utah, and his youth and desire for adventure turned his thoughts to California and the gold rush. Here is an account of his prospecting adventure: I stayed here until the spring of 1852 and then Livingston and Kingskad had stock they wanted to get driven to California. I went with other boys and drove the stock for them. The spring before we started Brigham Young said in the first April Conference: Boys, I dont want you to go to California, but if you do go, you wont make much, and if you should happen to make a little, it wont do you much good. But, anyhow, there were some 25 went. We got through to California all right. We had poor luck while there. When we got through the Sierra Nevada Mountains we came to some mining camps. Here three or four of us stopped and left the herds. We got some tools and went to prospecting. Miners told us if we did not get much on top we should not stop until we got down to bedrock, and there we would find the most. We dug a hole and got down to bedrock - we thought. But we did not find hardly anything there. There was some gold, but we did not think it good enough to work it. So we left, then three or four men got into the same hole, dug around a little, and found that we had not got down to bedrock, but that it was a large rock- They got down to bedrock, and they took out a dollar to the panful. They made about $4,000.00 per month for about four months. We went to prospecting in other places, but did not happen to find anything and we were then offered $100 per month to go and work on a river claim. We made a flume which we joined with a flume above us. The flume was ready and the water was pumped out, We took out 75 cents in gold. After that the river rose and washed our flumes away. We worked there for about a month, six of us, and our expenses were $600. So I had worked there that length of time and was $100 behind, and winter was coming on. We went to prospecting up in a dry digging. As we got onto the dry place we made enough to pay our debt. By then the water gave out and we could not work anymore. That is the kind of luck we had. We then bought a river claim on the North American River, called Nigger Hill. They were going to dig a canal and get water on that hill. We hired out to work for a man who had taken the job on the canal. We worked there until our wages came to $120 when this man ran behind and could not pay us but $20, enough to pay for our grub. Here $100 was lost. So were just about naked again. When we got water we went to work on the claim we had bought. We had to pay $1.00 an inch for water, and had to have ten inches each day, making it $10.00 a day for water, which was the regular price for water. We made just enough to pay for our water, grub, and tools. Just came out even. Every Sunday we would pay out what we had made all the previous week. So we quit work on the claim and hired out. We worked by the day for awhile. After awhile people talked about jumping our claim. So I said if they would do as I would we would try the claim once more. I told them my plan. Go to work five days each week and pick the dirt loose and throw all the big rocks out. By doing this we took out just as much gold. That saved $50.00 each week as we would have no water to pay for. It went precisely as Brigham Young told us before we left.

Page 40

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. We worked up in the hills this way from Sacramento. After staying there three years I took it into my head that if I could get to Utah I promised the Lord I would not leave unless I was sent. But, I had great difficulty getting any of the boys to come home with me. But, one day two of the boys concluded to go to, so we went to Sacramento to buy our outfit. We thought next morning of buying a carriage and a span of mules. I was to get the mules and the boys to get the carriage. So when I came to the stable the man had gone away and I could not find him. I started out to find, the boys and tell them that I could not get the mules that day. I met Lars Jenson and Andrew Peterson (they had visited fathers place). They had not bought a carriage because they had heard that they could get good wages on these, and they had not enough money to get back to Utah. So I was left again. We went again into the mines. I told one of the boys if he would buy a riding animal I would get an outfit. So he said he would. We left the other man alone. He did not know what to do. He told me that if J would do to him, as I had agreed to do with Larson, he would go too. Alright, Ill do it, I said. We were gone before Fall and I was glad of the company. So I bought my outfit on the river where we used to work. Bought a spring carriage, a span of mules, and a harness, so we started for Utah. We went down to Sacramento and so far it went first rate, But, when at Placerville, we found that there was no one going in wagons, or carriages. Only a few going on pack horse. The boys thought it to be too dangerous to go alone and wanted to buy pack animals and go across with the packers as it was not safe for three to go alone. So I was left alone again. I thought that it would not do to be alone with a wagon. I was afraid I could not keep up. So I sold my wagon and harness for $25. I paid about $100 for it, I think. We had rigged up nice with every thing to live on, but when we commenced to back we could not take all of our goods. Folks would not buy of us because they knew that they could get it for nothing. So we started and came across the mountains and got over this side. These fellows we got in company with had to pound their mules for two hours before they could do anything with them. We got tired of traveling with them. There were only four that joined and started in the company. We left the rest behind and went ahead of them. When we got up into the Humbolt, and on the Snake, or the Marys river, the water was bad. The more we drank, the drier we were. Andrew Peterson got sick and wished we had that carriage. We had to pole along the best we could with our pack animals. When we got to the Bear River we ate our last grub and could not get anymore. That brought us back to Utah. I was a single man all this time. The first winter we stayed here these two boys got to sparking and running around to parties, I and married in the spring. They had spent all the money they had, and only had enough to keep house with. I let Brother Heber C. Kimball have my money (he borrowed it). I did just as well as they did. I got back an old mule, a harness, and $25.00 in case, and one thing and another. I took up some land before I went to California. I hired two yoke of oxen of Kimball and bought seed wheat from him. Hired a boy to drive the oxen and hired a plow to plow with. Put in about eight acres of wheat. That was in the spring of 1852. I rented it out to Lars Larson in the spring of 1852, and he was to give me half of what was raised. He was to take care of it. He was to keep my half until I got back, or put it into the tithing office. I did not care much. He kept the wheat and had the use of the land for three summers besides. When I came back he wanted $100,00 besides for taking care of my place. I did not feel like paying this $100.00, but he kept dunning me for this money every time I would see him. I told him we would lay the matter before Heber C. Kimball and we would do what he said was right.

Page 41

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. We went to Heber and told him what we wanted. Kimball said, Lars Larson (brother to Thurston Larson) he asked him if he was doing to me as he would wish to be done by under these circumstances. He said, yes. Larson said he was willing to take $50.00. Kimball said, Are you willing to take $40.00? $30.00? Kimball sat down and wrote him an order for me to pay his tithing. He had the use of all the land for four years and all the wheat I had sown, and $40.00 besides. This is how I came out by going to California. During the rainy night I was on guard when we were driving cattle to California. Thurston Larson (kind of a bossys calf) and I had to watch the cattle. As many times the Indians would come and steal them on a dark rainy night when you could not see your hand before you. Thurston Larson wrapped a blanket around him and went out around the cattle just to try us to see if we were scared. I could not see anything except when it was lightening and this figure I saw and thought it was an Indian. It raised every hair on my head. I could hardly speak. I said. who come there? I raised my gun. He ran and I ran too. I stammered out again, whos there? Then he stopped and spoke. I nearly came shooting him. After his return to Utah from California great grandfather met and married a young woman. She was Anna Jorgenson who was born on April 14, 1840 in Lyngby, Malmohus, Sweden. She was the daughter of Soren Joransson and Karna Nilsson. She was a twin. Her family all converted to Mormonism in Sweden and Anna was baptized just before they came to America. She was baptized on August 17, 1855. In 1855 their family emigrated to America. Their ship, the John J. Boyd, left Lverpool, England on December 10, 1855 and arrived in New York Harbor on February 15, 1856. After a stay in Illinois and Iowa they proceeded to Utah. They came by ox cart. They joined up with the Matthias Cowley Company in Iowa City, Iowa on June 15, 1857. Their company, after many difficulties, arrived in the Great Salt Lake Valley on September 13, 1857. Upon arrival in the valley, Anna Jorgenson went with her family to Spanish Fork where they had been directed by the Church Authorities. In Spanish Fork she met Sondra Sanders Sr. They were married on December 1, 1857, She was seventeen years of age and Sondra was twenty eight. The following are children that were born to Sondra Sanders Sr and Anna Jorgenson Sanders: CHILDRENS NAMES Austin (Osten) Sanders Anna Matilda Sanders Sondra Sanders Jr. Joseph Sanders Orson Sanders Sarah Sanders Heber Soren Sanders Peter James Sanders George Albert Sanders Mary Ellen Sanders Harriett Rosella Sanders BIRTH DATES July 28, 1858 October 10, 1859 March 8, 1861 November 8. 1862 November 15,1863 November 5, 1865 October 24, 1868 April 1, 1871 May 14, 1873 April 18, 1876 March 15, 1879

After their marriage Sondra Sanders Sr. took up farming in South Cottonwood, which is now known as Murray Utah, The farm he owned and operated was located on what is now 5900 South Street and was just west of the railroad tracks. The family belonged to the South Cottonwood Ward of the Church. Sondra related in his biography that he went to dig a well and dug seventy-five feet down without reaching water Later they dug a grave in the orchard and found water at the grave depth. In the Church Historians Office there is recorded an account of services conducted in the Salt Lake Tabernacle on September 13, 1857 where it was announced that Sondra Sanders Sr., and others, would go on the Black Foot Fork Mission. Little is known of this calling, and it was undoubtedly a short assignment as he married Anna Jorgenson less than three months later. Upon inquiry, The Historical Department of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints referred Page 42

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr.

Sondra Sanders Sr. Family Home in South Cottonwood, Utah

Children of Sondra Sanders Sr. seated at table: Sondra Jr.,l to r: Orson, George Albert, Harriet Rosella, Peter James, Mary Ellen, and Heber Soren. Page 43

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. to the Black Foot Fork Mission as a very brief occurrence in connection with the Echo Canyon War of 1857. No record of the complete roster of names of those who actually accepted this call are on file with the Historical Department. They further referred to the biographical sketch of Andrew Cunningham in the book Latter-Day Saint Biographical Encyclopedia by Andrew Jenson. The following is an excerpt taken from that source: The year he returned from his mission was the year of the Echo Canyon War, which began in the latter part of September 1857, so far as Utah was concerned, with the investment by the militia of the mountain passes of the Wasatch, in response to Governor Youngs proclamation placing the Territory under martial law. About the time of this movement a small company of men numbering about fifty were called to go to the Snake River Country to form a new settlement there and to watch any movement that might be made by Johnsons Army or other hostile forces in that direction. At the head of this company was Capt. Andrew Cunningham. They settled near the present town of Blackfoot, Idaho, but returned to Salt Lake City that same winter. The Deseret News reported the death of Sondras sister, Ellen Sanders Kimball, on November 22, 1871. She reportedly was in Salt Lake City from her home in Meadowville, near Bear Lake, Utah. She was ill and was at the home of her brother Sondra Sanders Sr. when she died. On May 5, 1879 Anna Jorgenson Sanders died in South Cottonwood. Three of their children preceded her in death; Austin, Joseph, and Sarah. She left eight children living and her youngest, Rose. was just a baby, not even a year old. After the death of his wife, Sondra was responsible for the care and feeding of his family. He farmed and tended the flock. He soon remarried a young woman named Anna Marie Larson. She married Sondra on the same date, December 1st, as his first marriage was preformed. Anna Marie Larson was born in the same locality in Sweden, as Sondras first wife, Anna Jorgenson Sanders. Anna Marie was born on April 3, 1850 in Sweden. Anna Marie was the child of Lars Anderson and Ellen A. Goranson. From this marriage two additional children were born into the Sanders fold. CHILDRENS NAMES John Sanders Hilda Josephine Sanders BRTH DATES August 29, 1882 January 11, 1884

Sondra Sanders Sr. was characterized by his children as a hard working and religious man. He taught them to be honest and to live lives of righteousness. He taught them the standards of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ which he fully believed and accepted. He never became wealthy, but provided an adequate living for his family. He attended Church often and would sometimes walk miles to the church building. Four of his children; Sondra Jr., Heber, James, and Albert fulfilled missions for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Three of his children; Sondra Jr., Heber, and James attended the Deseret University (now University of Utah) and became teachers. His son, Orson, was a successful merchant and businessman in Murray. Sondra Sanders Sr, suffered ill health in his later life. It is known that he traveled to San Francisco in September of 1888 to meet his son, Sondra Jr., who was returning from a mission to New Zealand. While in California Sondra Sanders Sr. undoubtedly relived many of his former adventures as a prospector for gold. Sondra Sanders Sr. died on September 2, 1894 in South Cottonwood. He was survived by his wife and ten children. He was buried in the Murray City Cemetery. He was sixty-five years of age at the time of his death. The following patriarchal blessing was given to Sondra Sanders Sr, and is included in this history for the benefit and blessing of his posterity:

Page 44

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. Patriarchal Blessing of Sondra Sanders Sr. Given in South Cottonwood Ward September 22, 1862, by John Young, Patriarch, on the head of Sondra Sanders Sr., son of Osten and Aase Sanders, born in Norway. Brother Sanders: In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, I now lay my hands upon your head to bless you. Inasmuch as you have embraced the Gospel and desire to do good and to help build up the Kingdom and live the life of the righteous, you shall be blest with the graces of the Holy Spirit. From this time henceforth and forever no evil or accident shall befall you. The Lord has had His eye upon you and preserved you through dangers seen and unseen. Satan had desired to destroy you; yet the good Spirit has followed you, and you feel in your heart to work righteousness and to help build up the Kingdom, therefore I feel to bless you, and say let your heart be comforted. You are a literal descendant of Joseph and entitled to the blessings which have been promised to the faithful sons of Abraham, which shall rest upon you. You shall be blest in your outings and your incomings and whatever you put your hand to do, you shall prosper. If you will trust in the Lord you shall never be confounded. You are entitled to the Holy Priesthood, which you shall hold a fullness of and in the own due time of the Lord you will have power to govern and control yourself and all that is under your jurisdiction. You shall have wives and children and posterity upon the earth and be a blessing to your fathers house and to your forefathers. The gifts and the graces of the Spirit shall rest upon your head. Your mind shall expand. It shall be your meat and your drink to do the will of your Heavenly Father. You shall be blest in your fields and in your gardens and in flocks and in your herds. I seal upon you the blessing of health and prosperity and long life. If you desire it, you can live to see the overthrow of Babylon, and the Saints, gathered up to the Center Stake of Zion and shall yet become a mighty man in helping to roll forth the Kingdom. Your name shall be honorable among the Elders. You shall become acquainted with the Holy Ordinances of the House of the Lord and be prepared to be a minister of salvation and assist in gathering Israel and bearing your testimony and build up the cities of Zion, and wicked men and devils shall have no power over you. Your feet shall be shod with the preparations of the gospel of Peace. Truth, and righteousness shall be the girdle of your loins. You may be called to hold important stations in the Kingdom of God, therefore, Brother, be faithful and humble. The Lord had designs to make a polished shaft of you, that you may be a great blessing to your forefathers, even to become a Savior on Mount Zion. Inasmuch as you are faithful no good thing shall be withheld from you. You shall be a bright and shining light. You can live on the earth until your head and hair become as white as the pure wool. You shall be clothed with salvation as with a mantle and the Gifts and Graces of the Spirit shall rest upon you. You shall have power to administer to the afflicted, and many shall call you blessed. I seal upon you a Holy Resurrection.

Page 45

CHAPTER TEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. REFERENCES 1. History of Sondra Sanders Sr,, as told to his son Peter James Sanders, and recorded notes taken in shorthand. 2. Our Pioneer Heritage, compiled by Kate B. Carter and published by the Daughters of The Utah Pioneers, Vol, 8 & 9. 3. Biography of Mary Ellen Sanders Frame, 4. Biography of Heber Soren Sanders. 5. TALL TIMBER, by B1aine M. Yorgason, Ricks College Press, 1976.

Page 46

Aase Sanderson
f all the orphans of Beaver Creek least is known about this eighth child of Osten and Aase Sondresson Bakka. She was born on Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway on October 18, 1831. Aase was probably named after her mother. She was just six years of age when the family left Norway for America, She is listed on the Brig Noord passenger manifest as Aase a female of the age of five years. She would have been only six years old when her parents were taken in death by the epidemic of Beaver creek. No known information is available on this child after her arrival in America and presumably Beaver Creek, Illinois. She is truly the missing orphan of Beaver Creek. It is speculated that she was taken by some local family, or even some transient family, who wanted a young girl to raise or to work for them. Her brother,

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Sondra, related that after the death of the parents some of the children were taken by one or another family. They were evidently separated as a family. A search of the official government records of LaSalle County do not reveal any information on her. LaSalle County Clerk Tom P. Walsh certified that a search of all available records from 1832 to 1877 revealed no information on this person under the name of Aase Sanderson. LaSalle County is where most of the Norwegian emigrants settled after Beaver Creek. Aase could have been raised by one of these families and assumed their family name and raised under that identification. It can be assumed at this time that she has been lost to our family as we are left with little or no clues as to where she went or what her fate might have been. Perhaps someday information will come to light as to this missing orphan of Beaver Creek.

Page 47

Ole George Sanderson

le Sanderson was born in Tinn, Telemark, Norway on Bakkajord farm. He was born on February 28, 1835. We was the ninth child of Osten and Aase Sondreson Bakka. It is known that upon arrival in America, and after Beaver Creek, he assumed the anglicized name of George Sanderson (or perhaps Sanders as the other children chose to use after Beaver Creek). Ole, or George. was only two years of age when the family left Norway for their new land of America. After the death of his parents in Beaver Creek during the winter/spring of 1837-38 little is known as to what happened to him. He undoubtedly found his way to the Fox River Settlements and lived with some family that adopted him in a similar manner as his siblings. In later life he was aware that his three siblings had joined the Mormon Church and had gone to Utah. So it is assumed that he lived somewhere in the vicinity of LaSalle County and had contact with the others members of his family. In the U.S. Census for 1850 there is listed a George Sanderson in Ottawa Township, LaSalle County, Illinois. This George Sanderson is listed as a farmhand living with one Marcus Monill and his wife on a farm. Two other farmhands are listed as living on this farm. It is possible that this is our Little Ole of Beaver Creek.

CHAPTER TWELVE

No other information is known about this child until later in the 1860s. He presumably lived in LaSalle County from the Beaver Creek era until the mid 1860s when he showed up in Utah. Family histories of those who came west to Utah relate that in the mid 1860s Ole, then known as George, came to Salt Lake City on his way West to California, He stopped in South Salt Lake City and inquired of a storekeeper about his two sisters, Ellen and Harriet, and his brother, Sondra. The shopkeeper told him of their where abouts. But George was very antagonistic toward the Mormons and would not go see his sisters and brother. Instead he continued on his way to California. A few hours later the shopkeeper sent word to Sondra Sanders Sr. that his brother was at the store and had inquired after him. Sondra went immediately to the store and found that Ole, or George, had left and could not be found. It is reported that he cried over missing his brother and finding out the brother did not want to see them. He was very disappointed when he tried and failed to locate him in the valley. No other information is known about George Sanderson and it is assumed from the information given to the family, from the storekeeper, that he proceeded to California. While it is possible that he may have returned to Illinois later in life, it is more probable that he lived his life somewhere in the west between Utah and his reported destination of California.

Page 48

PART FOUR: THE UTAH PIONEER FAMILY

Ellen Sanders Kimball and Descendants

n attempt has been made by this author to author obtain information on the descendants of Ellen Sanders Kimball who came to Utah with the first company of Mormon pioneers in 1847. Ellen and her sister, Harriet, were married to Heber Chase Kimball in Nauvoo, Illinois on January 12, 1846. They had been converts to the church for about two years when they traveled to Nauvoo to attend a church conference. The two sisters remained in Nauvoo and about fifteen months later were married to Heber, one of the Twelve Apostles of the church. They entered into polygamy with the knowledge that the principle had been revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith and was practiced with church approval among the members, and with approval of church leaders. Ellen was with the first company of emigrants to the Great Salt lake Valley. They arrived in July 1847. She is memorialized on the This is the Place monument at the head of Emigration canyon in Salt Lake City. She was one of the three women to come to the valley in the first company. Little history is available to tell of her journey to the west and her subsequent life in Utah. This author has been in touch with the Kimball Family Organization, and on one occasion attended one of the family reunions and business meetings. As Heber Chase Kimball had over twenty wives during his lifetime there were many different branches of the family that met in this organization. No one at the family reunion knew anything of the descendants of Ellen Sanders Kimball, or the family of her sister Harriett. The leadership of the organization tried to assist in putting me in touch with some of her family, but it did not prove successful. It is known that after arriving in Utah she stayed in Salt Lake City until the death of her husband and then relocated to Meadowville on the southern end of Bear Lake in Rich County, Utah. She had five children in all.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

ELLEN SANDERS KIMBALL Born: April 11, 1823 Place: Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway Married: Heber Chase Kimball Date: January 12, 1846 Nauvoo, Hancock County, Illinois Died: November 22, 1871 Place: Salt Lake City, Utah Buried: Kimball-Whitney Cemetery Salt Lake City, Utah CHILDREN 1. Samuel Kimball 2. Joseph Sanders Kimball 3. Augusta Kimball 4. Rosalla Kimball DATE OF BIRTH January 1842 Died July 1848 June 2, 1850 (twin) Died 1865 June 2, 1850 (twin) Died 1862 November 25, 1853

Married : Manassah Williams May 11, 1867 Died Feb. 22, 1950 5. Jedediah Heber Kimball March 10, 1855

Married: Eleanor Oline Mary Lufkin May 23, 1876 Died June 24, 1927 Note: Child #5 also known as Jedediah Heber Chase Grant Kimball according to the Daughters of Utah Pioneers. Reference: Life of Heber C. Kimball by Orson F. Whitney Page 50

CHAPTER THIRTEEN: Ellen Sanders Kimball

ROSALIA KIMBALL Married (1) Manassah Woodville Williams Date: unknown CHILDREN 1. Rosalia Marison Williams 2. Francis Edgar Williams 3. Manassah W. Williams BIRTHDATE October 27, 1868 June 23, 1871 March 24, 1873

JEDEDIAH HEBER C. GRANT KIMBALL Married: (1) Eleanor Oline Mary Lufkin Date: May 23, 1876 CHILDREN 1. Eva Oline Kimball Married Edward Hodges 2. Lola Rosalia Kimball Married Charlie Daniel Fox Died 3. Don Lufkin Kimball Married Sharlot Perry Died 4. Oren Leslie Kimball Died Dec. 6, 1901 5. Sadie Irene Kimball Married James William Rose 6. George L. Kimball Married Gladys Ross BIRTHDATE April 14, 1879 October 14, 1896 July 11, 1885 March 30, 1904 August 9, 1914 May 7, 1887 July 19, 1906. May 22, 1966 July 9, 1889 April 25, 1891 Sept. 13, 1906. January 20, 1894

Married: (2) Joseph Smith Gordon Date: unknown CHILDREN BIRTHDATE 1. Ellen Augusta Gordon 11 April 1879 (Sealed to mother and Manassah Williams) Married: (3) Edward Edwards Date: unknown No children known

Page 51

Harriet Sanders Kimball and Descendants

Even less information is known of Harriet Sanders Kimball than that of her sister, Ellen Sanders Kimball. She was born on Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway in 1824 and came to America with her family in 1837 at the age of twelve. She did not come to Utah with her husband, Apostle Heber chase Kimball, and her sister, Ellen. They came with the first company of pioneers in 1847. Harriet came about a year later with another company. She too stayed in Salt Lake until the death of her husband and then relocated to Meadowville, Rich County, Utah. This small farming community lies on the south end of Bear Lake Valley. Her sister Ellen lived in the same community. She had three children by Heber Chase Kimball. HARRIET SANDERS KIMBALL Born: December 7, 1824 Place: Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway Died: September 5, 1896 Place: Meadowville, Rich County, Utah Married: Heber Chase Kimball January26, 1846 Nauvoo, Hancock Co., Illinois CHILDREN 1. Harriet Kimball 2. Hyrum Heber Kimball 3. Eugene Kimball DATE OF BIRTH 1852 July 6, 1855 1863 HYRUM HEBER KIMBALL Hyrum Heber Kimball, the eldest son of Heber C. Kimball and Harriet Sanders, was born in Salt Lake City July 6, 1855. A sister, Harriet, was born in 1852 and died at birth. A brother, Eugene, was born in 1863. Though Hyrum was young when his father, Heber C. Kimball, passed away, he remembered well how his father prayed as though the Lord were right there with him. Hyrum served a two-year L.D.S. mission to Virginia during a period of much hostility to the Church. A number of the wives and children of Heber C. Kimball were sent to colonize Bear Lake country and Hyrum and Eugene made a home in Meadowville, Rich County. Utah. with their mother. Eugene met a Meadowville girl and married in 1883, but Hyrum remained single and looked after his mother until her death in 1896. During this time Hyrum taught school for a number of years. He was also a choir leader and the postmaster. After his mothers death, Hyrum left Bear Lake and went to work in the mines. At this time he met Elizabeth May Hale, a pretty, young girl from Morgan. Utah, and they were married June 10, 1897, in Salt Lake City. Their first child, Norman, was born three years later in Salt Lake. Vilate Harriet was born in Snyderville, Utah., in 1902. Around 1904 they answered the pioneer call and moved to Raymond, Alberta, Canada. They had five more children there: Ruth, Della, Lola Mary, John and Ellen. Jessie Knight brought the beet sugar industry to Alberta and Hyrum was employed as Field Superintendent or overseer for the entire beet-growing part of the business. When the Knight factory was closed Page 52

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

References: Life of Heber C Kimball, by Orson F. Whitney Life sketch of Hyrum Heber Kimball furnished by the Kimball Family Organization

CHAPTER FOURTEEN: Harriet Sanders Kimball and Descendants a number of years later, Hyrum worked as a gardener and landscaper and as a caretaker of the Raymond 2nd Ward Chapel until he was in his 80s. Hyrum was always a teacher at heart and insisted that every one of his children receive a good education. He was such an outstanding father and had such an influence over all the young people that he came in contact with, that he was offered the job of sheriff but turned it down. Hyrum died June 5, 1943, in Raymond, Alberta, Canada, and was buried there. HYRUM HEBER KIMBALL and ELIZABETH MAY HALE I. Norman Hyrum Kimball & Ruth Mae Hamilton 1. Norman Hyrum Kimball & Lois Afton Wardle A. Robert Leroy Kimball Dorothy Alleene Kimball and Richard Samuel Leavitt (1) Cody Samuel Leavitt (2) Calvin Samuel Leavitt 2. Kathleen Kaye Kimball & Austin Whitlock A. Paul Leslie Witlock & Judy McKean (1) Tray Lynn Whitloek (2) Yvonne Whitlock B. James Stanley Whitlock C. Stephen Leroy Whitlock & Geraldine Dewilde (1) Nanette Whitlock (2) Shane Lee Whitlock D. Linda Jean Whitlock & Edward Hofseth (1) Edward Hofseth 3. Marjorie Mae Kimball (deceased) 4. Helen Merle Kimball & Everett Thompson A. Yvonne Denise Thompson & Bruce William Wilhelms B. Timothy Gene Thompson 5. Miriam Joyce Kimball & Norman Merlin Becker A. Norman Merlin Becker B. Shirley Ann Becker & Gerald Henry Holt (1) Lola Louse Bolt (2) Lydia Mae Bolt C. Marjorie Mae Becker & William J. Edwards (1) Eddie Ercanbrack D. Craig Otto Becker 6. Margaret Jean Kimball & William J. Edwards A. Patricia Ann Edwards & Lee Rosenbaum (1) Erin Lee Rosenbaum B. William J. Edwards & Sheryl (1) William J. Edwards IV C. Dennis Robert Edwards & Brenda Millard (1) Mark Allen Edwards (2) Dennis Edwards D. Margaret Jean Edwards & Dale Edmunds E. Diane Edwards F. Roy Edwards G. Irene Deleen Edwards & Chris Rutz H. Carol Ann Edwards II. Vilate Harriet Kimball & Leon Skillen Fownes 1. Elizabeth Fownes (died young) 2. Gladys Lilly Fownes & George Hertz A. Lawrence Leon Hertz & Eileen (1) Larland Hertz A. Lawrence Leon Hertz & Dwila B. Frances Vilate Hertz & Kenneth Rosenau (1) Kenneth Rosenau, Jr. (2) Laura Lee Rosenau (3) Bonnie Rosenau (4) Barry Rosenau C. Douglas Hertz D. Robert Hertz and Joyce (1) Dylan Hertz (2) Carrie Hertz (3) Travis Hertz E. Anthony Hertz Page 53

CHAPTER FOURTEEN: Harriet Sanders Kimball and Descendants F. Donna Hertz G. Joy Hertz & William Tilley (1) Troy Tilley (2) Monica Tilley H. Gerald Hertz I. Gregory Hertz 3. Ruth Alberta Kimball & Ralph Boswell Baker A. Susan Camille Baker & Clive Court (1) Carson Court 4. Della Alice Kimball & Winton Leroy Thompson A. Joan Kimball Thompson & Donald Gary Midgley (1) Kim (2) Susan (3) Elizabeth (4) Gavin B. Deanna Mae Thompson & William Neale (1) Jill Neale (2) Gregory Neale C. Charles Winton Thompson & Diane Steele (1) Terry Thompson (2) Sandra Thompson (3) Heather Thompson D. Norma Thompson & William Heath (1) Shannon Heath (2) William Heath (3) David Heath 5. Lola Mary Kimball & Edward Flexhaug A. Barbara Flexhaug & Ronald John Gorzitza (1) Wendy Marlene Gorzitza (2) Brenda Joyce Gorzitza & Clive Robin Peter Joseph (3) Gregory Dean Gorzitza (4) Robert Douglas Gorzitza (5) Darren Boyd Gorzitza B. Richard Jerry Flexhaug & Grace Eileen Rutledge (1) Richard Dale Flexhaug (2) Patrcia Dawn Flexhaug 6. John M. Kimball & Anna Pellick 7. Ellen Claire Kimball Reference: Life Sketch on Hyrum Heber Kimball and Family Furnished by the Kimball Family Organization

Page 54

Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

SONDRA SANDERS SR. Born: February 6, 1829 Place: Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway Died: September 21, 1894 Place: Salt Lake City, Utah Buried: Murray City Cemetery Married: First: Anna Jorgenson December 1, 1857 Second: Anna Marie Larson December 1, 1881 FIRST MARRIAGE CHILDRENS NAMES 1. Austin Sanders (Osten) 2. Anna Matilda Sanders 3. Sondra Sanders Jr. 4. Joseph Sanders 5. Orson Sanders 6. Sarah Sanders 7. Heber Soren Sanders 8. Peter James Sanders 9. George Albert Sanders 10. Mary Ellen Sanders 11. Harriet Rosella Sanders SECOND MARRIAGE CHILDREN NAMES 1. John Sanders 2. Hilda Josephine Sanders BIRTHDATES August 29, 1882 January 11, 1884 BIRTHDATES July 28, 1858 (Died in infancy) October 10, 1859 March 8, 1861 November 8, 1862 (Died in infancy) Nov. 15, 1863 November 5, 1865 (died in infancy) October 24, 1868 April 1, 1871 May 14, 1873 April 18, 1876 March 15, 1879 ANNA MATILDA SANDERS This author has tried to find descendants of Anna Matilda in an effort to include a history of this oldest child of Sondra Sanders Sr. and Anna Jorgenson. The best information available would indicate that there were no children born to her. She died just three years after her marriage to William Boam. Only barest of facts can be included about her life and history. When Tillie, as she was called, was about twenty years of age her mother died. She assumed great responsibility in the family. It is reported that she assumed the responsibility of house cleaning, feeding, washing, and caring for her younger brothers and sisters. Her father remarried a year or so later. Tillie married a young man that came to the family homestead to court her. He was William Boam who worked in the vicinity for the Denver and Rio Grande Railroad. He did grading work for the railroad. About a year after her father married again Tillie married William Boam. She then took her little sister Rose, who was just a baby, and cared for her until her own death in 1884. She was greatly respected by the family for her care and concern.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

AUSTIN SANDERS Born: July 28, 1858 Place: South Cottonwood, Salt Lake Died: September 17, 1858 Place: Salt Lake

William Boam and Anna Matilda Sanders

Page 55

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants ANNA MATILDA SANDERS Born: October 10, 1859 Place: South Cottonwood (Salt Lake City, Utah) Died: February 1, 1884 Place: Salt Lake City, Utah Married: William Boam December 29, 1881 SONDRA SANDERS JR and His Descendants Born: March 8 1861 Place: Salt Lake City, Utah (South Cottonwood) Died: March I, 1934 Place: Salt Lake City, Utah Buried: Murray City, Cemetery Married: Annie Caroline Steffensen Date: May 2, 1889 CHILDREN 1. George Sondra Sanders 2. Ellen Winifred Sanders 3. Alice Irene Sanders 4. Lucy Sanders 5. Elden Eugene Sanders 6. Orson Leroy Sanders 7. Christian Harold Sanders 8. Lester Steffenson Sanders 9. Raymond Sanders 10.Walter Ronald Sanders 11. Milton Wesley Sanders BIRTHDATES January 15, 1891 December 1, 1892 February 10, 1895 March 13, 1897 June 28, 1899 November 3, 1901 June 1, 1904 February 2, 1907 April 4, 1908 September21. 1911 March 24, 1917 HISTORICAL SKETCH OF SONDRA SANDERS JR. Written by his son Orson Leroy Sanders

Annie Caroline Steffensen Sanders and Sondra Sanders Jr. The following was the opening comment of my fathers brief biographical sketch from his journal begun on his 24th birthday, March 8, 1885: I was born on the 8th day of March in the year 1861, South Cottonwood Ward, Salt Lake County, Utah Territory. I was the third child of my parents, Sondra and Annie Sanders. My father is Norwegian and my mother Swedish, hence of Scandinavian descent. My father was eight years old when he came to America and my mother about 17 and though they could and often did speak in their native language, I never learned it sufficiently to speak it. I, however, understood most of what was said Page 56

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants when common objects and daily occurrences were spoken of. As the two older children died Sondra Jr. was the next eldest of six boys and three girls in the family. He was an obedient and very truthful child remembering only one whipping in his lifetime though he says there may have been more, and on that occasion the switch hurt not nearly so much as his feelings. One falsehood also stood out in his history. He had the use of his fathers pocket knife and loaned it to his brother. It was returned to him and subsequently could not be found. He knew his brother had returned it and his brother knew he had returned it, but for some reason when the knife was wanted it could not be found, and father disclaimed any knowledge of it having been returned to him. Much later it was found in his Sunday pants pocket. This, he said, was a lesson needed only once and his feelings and conscience were severely affected. He attended about ten schools, each with a different teacher. Five of them placed him in the primary and intermediate classes and the last five placed him among the leaders and in the highest classes. He belonged to four Societies. Two debating societies and two YMMIAs (Young Mens Mutual Improvement Associations). He belonged to the South Cottonwood Debating Society and the Hawthorne Debating Society of the University of Deseret. He belonged to the South Cottonwood Ward and the Farmers Ward YMMIAs. He was a member of the Teachers Institute of Salt Lake County in 1885. He was born in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latterday Saints and had a strong and enthusiastic faith and belief in the Church. He went regularly to church services and Sunday School, but he said he resented the compulsion that made him go at the desire of his parents. They lived a long way west of State Street, but the South Cottonwood Ward was far up on the hill beyond the cemetery, east of Murray, and it was a long ways to go.

As a boy he herded sheep and cattle on the western hills of the valley in the Oquirrh Mountains and loved the outdoors. Frequently in winter time, as a boy he would run out and roll in the snow with no clothes on at all and come in for a brisk rubdown. For some reason, not explained, he was baptized when he was 16 years old. His mother died in the year 1878 when he was 17, the tiny baby at the time of her death was his sister Rose. Later, his father married Anna Maria Larson and the young children thought the world of her. However, much friction developed and after a while Sondra left home, attending school at the University of Deseret. He then took a school teaching job for the George Q. Cannon family where he lived and taught. For this he had worked terribly hard as a section hand on the railroad and other jobs to put himself through the University. On Sunday morning March 8, 1885, his birth day, he wrote in his journal the following: Twenty four years old today, with a grateful heart I arose this morning from a sweet nights repose, and on looking out of my window, nature met me with a smilean invitation to partake of her genial spirit of Spring. The birds were singing their makers praise and I, in turn, knelt in thanks to God. He reviewed that morning his life to date, and aside from some things that might have been, he was pleased, but yet unsatisfied with his career. He had done modestly well under many unfavorable circumstances. Sondra Jr. received a mission call to the land of New Zealand which at that time was part of the Australian Mission, and on June 29, 1885, he left a crowd of friends at the Denver and Rio Grande Depot. His destination that night was not very far distant as he was staying with another university school chum at Farmington. The next day however, he was joined in Ogden by two more missionaries who were to travel Page 57

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants to New Zealand with him, one of whom was a Maori. Sunday, July 5, at 2 P.M., the eventful journey across the Pacific began aboard the Steam Sailboat City of Sidney. Not too much is said about the fact that they traveled steerage of the cheapest accommodations aboard ship, but the comments in his journal are most interesting. They were not allowed to buy palatable items of food from the ship personnel other than that served to them. They were not allowed to mix with the more favored passengers except on one occasion when they were asked to preach at Sunday Services. Also, he told of the rats constantly running from under the bunks and boxes and baggage. Sea Sickness was a constant companion. The long sea journey was relieved by a pleasurable one day stop over at Honolulu. Here missionaries and natives gave them abundantly of food and fruits, even the famous poi was sampled but disliked. One week spent on the voyage here and two more to go. The good old 24th of July was wiped from the records as they crossed the International Date Line. Navigator Island, only a stop to drop mail in a small boat, the Friendly Islands, a whale, and the Steamer Zealandia passing close by, all were brief interludes of rather ill health and not too peppy feelings. A number of philosophic and religious conversations were mentioned and the journey went along slowly. The 26th of July brought a feeling of good health and rejoicing, soon the Great Barrier Reefs of Australia was passed, island after island. Monday morning July 27th, Auckland was reached and the meeting with the Elders. He discovered that the weather of New Zealand is moist, chilly, and disagreeably cold. His early mission was spent with no companion and he tried so hard to learn the language. The people were very good to him. He lived with a well-to-do Maori Chief. His hearing was such a detriment to him that he could not catch the pronunciation and inflections of the spoken word, so he studied it from book and began translating the New Testament verses daily. He remembered a blessing promised to him by the Patriarch John H. Smith, that he would speak fluently the words of Life and Salvation in the native tongue of those among whom he would sojourn. Therefore, he prayed that this blessing would be his. Humorously he told of the habits of all who slept in a common room. All the family, he and also the young ladies present, could get into their beds and then undress under the covers. In the morning, upon awakening, the process would be reversed. Another vivid description of a household or family was on an occasion after a long and stormy walk with no raincoat or protection from the rain. They came to a little shack soaking wet, the mother bade them welcome. They entered into a one room house about ten by twelve feet in size, full of smoke from the open fire usually in the center of the room, three young boys and two girls, all naked without a stitch of clothing, dirty and covered with sores, running sores on their bodies and arms and faces, each had their own little blanket to roll up in for the night. After feeding them with the best of what they had, they also were given a blanket for the night. He retired, but not to sleep, as all through the night he was aroused and lighting a candle would search for fleas. He records a total of 225 fleas killed and no sleep. He wrote of having his first drink of water in over one month, except for the Sacrament on one occasion. He had two cups of milk and had been sustained by eating plenty of melons. He became gradually, quite proficient in the native tongue and when Pres. Paxman spoke in a meeting he was asked to interpret for him and was complimented very profusely by the natives. Proficiency in the language comes of course from hard constant work and father never stopped working. On Nov. 6, 1886, father and his companion started on a new pamphlet, they were asked to write in Maori, on The First Principles and ending with their testimony. He was also on a Page 58

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants committee which revised the Sacrament Prayer translation. On January 11, 1886, at Nuhaka, the first L.D.S. school was begun with 20 students and two teachers. No books but slates and homemade blackboards were used. This school was a historic beginning in the Church education of the Maori people and it was a real struggle over the years. Father relates in his latter writing how he prayed that he would be an instrument in opening a school for the Maori people and that he would also be called to help translate the Book of Mormon into the Maori language. It was, he said, only after a few weeks that he was asked to begin and organize the school and only several months later he was set apart to help translate the Book of Mormon. On Sunday, March 13, 1887, assignments for the next year being made, Father and Ezra F. Richards were given the assignment of translating the Book of Mormon into the Maori language. The Priesthood in their meetings had voted to support the work by their donations and raising the necessary money for the publication. All the missionaries were asked to sustain the work by their prayers and to teach the members of the Church the same. Sister Paxman, the Presidents wife, was chosen to cook and keep house and help in any way possible. All these things were voted upon and sustained in the official conference meetings. A new six-room house was offered and provided in which all who were concerned in the translating would live and be comfortable. It was a real moving day, by horses and carts. This home was located in Wakaututu, and was to be headquarters for quite some time. A special room was set apart and dedicated by Pres. Paxman for a translating room. Pres. Paxman laid his hands upon Elder Richards head and set him apart to the special work of translating the Book of Mormon. Then Pres. Paxman and Elder Richards pronounced a like blessing on father. Each day they found the actual translating slow and difficult, interrupted by many necessary trips, meetings, particularly on Sundays. Each day they went up into the nearby hills and cut a supply of firewood for the household chores, but the interruptions were often much welcomed in the confining work of the day. After nearly two months of early morning work by candlelight and till nearly midnight they calculated that only one seventh of the book had been translated, not to mention revision, corrections and proofreading. Looking ahead the labor seemed mountainous. Every Sunday work on translating was suspended. Father or Bro. Richards, or both together, would cross the river nearby and hold meetings, if the streams were not swollen too deep by numerous rains. Sister Paxman did not get much relief. She cooked and kept house for them and often acting as scribe in the translating. Occasionally other missionaries dropped by. Horses were usually the means of transportation if one did not walk. Sometimes emergencies would come up, deaths, etc., and it would take a day or so of travel to reach their objective. On Sunday, July 24, 1887, two Elders came by with very sad news. An Elder Brigham Willard Young had died. He was some 180 miles away and father and Elder Stewart were selected to ride the long journey and lend what help they might give in taking care of the body. It was a wild ride, through dense forests, over mountains, on two little ponies that were available. Finally borrowing horses along the way, through the night they went. The horses would stumble and fall and were so worn out they didnt care if they got up or not. On arriving at their destination at Nuhaka, they were informed that the body had been taken further on. They continued on and on in pouring rain and in the black night only to find the folks had taken the body still further along for convenience. Finally they came upon the group at night holding a late meeting and really surprised them. Father was laid up several days by a very severe cold brought on by the damp and hard journey. They waited a numPage 59

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants ber of days until a lead coffin was brought by ship and finally the body was sent on its way to Zion. Along the way home when they got to Elder Wrights, they were handed a Gisborne news clipping in which was an item datelined, New York, July 28, 1887, which read: Intelligence had been received of the death of Taylor, President of the Mormon Church, who was a fugitive from justice. Father comments that it was a hard light in which to present the end of a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator of the Lord. Every days journal entry tells of how much Elder Richards and father had translated that day. They were each doing it separately and it seemed to be moving steadily along. On Thursday, September 8, 1887, they realized the halfway mark had been reached. Four months and two weeks time. Pres. Paxman told them that it had been revealed to him who was to translate the Book of Mormon. After what seemed like mountains of paper and endless days the final work, including title page, Testimony of the Witnesses, and complete index, was completed, finishing at 17 minutes to 9 oclock on the evening of the 24th of November 1887. The total time elapsed was seven months lacking one day. Much time must still be spent in revisions. Revisions began December 5, 1887. No help was forthcoming as was promised earlier, so many little corrections began on nearly every verse. Many disappointments were faced during the tedious work of correcting the manuscript. Some of the Maori help that did show up was incompetent and not too dependable. Work was continually being interrupted by meeting visitors, work, and sickness. Sisters Paxman and Marriott helped considerably in reading and copying for them. They received much appreciated encouragement and admonitions from letters written by President Woodruff concerning the translation. Negotiations were entered into with printers in Auckland for the publishing of the book when ready. The completed revision and re-reading with two Maori advisors ended on the night of March 24, 1888, an elapsed time of 3 months and 21 days. A total time of translating and revisions being 10 months and 29 days. It was a very busy time getting ready for Conference, thanking the people who had loaned the house for translating, all who provided help, food, and clothing during this long time of work. Conference started on April 6th at TeHauke. Most of them traveled by horseback for a number of days. Others who could pay the steamer fare or who were ill went by boat. It was a note-worthy trip and a joy to meet with so many Elders, Sisters, and members. At the Conference it was decided that a central place, in the District of which father had been appointed president, should be chosen for the final work on the manuscript. TeHauke was chosen. Ngaore T Hapuke offered his house for the purpose and it was accepted. Fathers companion in translating, Elder Ezra F. Richards and a number of others left for America on Sat. April 4, 1888. Pres. and Sister Paxman, and father, left by train and traveled to TeHauki again. Here Tetina Hakopa came, who was chosen to help with the re-reading of the manuscript, and on May 2, the work was begun. Fifty pages were read and it was found that all types of errors, omissions, or additions averaged only one for each page. Ratina however was excused and further help sought. Sister Katie Paxman again took care for them in cooking and keeping house. Father says she made him two new pair of garments out of the white flannel he had bought. On July 4th after many weeks of writing manuscript, Pres. Paxman talked with father about his release. That as soon as the manuscript was read before a committee he would be free to go home. On July 20th, just as Pres. Paxman lighted the lamps, father said he wrote the last verse and, as he said, It let me breath a little more freely. However, there was yet a preface to translate when Page 60

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Pres. Paxman got it ready, as well as the testimony of the three witnesses, an index which hadnt been finished before, then of course reading of the whole for the conference. An interesting chart is included in his journal showing the dates and what verses were re-written. On July 31 and August 1, the translation and rewrite of the preface was completed, making a grand total of 2161 pages of manuscript, written on one side with ruled margin on the right. The English version of the Maori preface is on page 113, Volume five, of fathers journals. Two natives were to come and take over the final reading of the manuscript, but as so often happened, didnt arrive so it was started with two other Maoris. Brother Jury came and assisted tremendously in the final reading and was the best help they had. Friday, August 3 1st, the reading was finished at about 5 p.m. and father shed tears of joy. He stayed up till 3 A.M. busy packing and getting the manuscript ready for the printers. Saturday was the start of Conference and Pres. Paxman spoke very highly of father concerning his labors among the Maoris and on the Book of Mormonsaying there wasnt another Elder in the whole mission that had labored so zealously as he. There seemed a spirit among the native groups, somehow against the immediate printing of the book. But after much explanation and preaching it was agreed that he, father, would take the manuscript with him the following day to Auckland. Finances, which were questionable, were promised by the various districts for the second payment within three months. At the early meeting of the conference on September 1st, Pres. Paxman asked father to speak first as this was the day he was leaving for home. All belongings were hurriedly gathered together down by the railroad tracks, or stopping place of the train. Farewells were tearfully said and a general hongi. At Napier he got his ticket for Aukland and San Francisco- the first costing L 21-2 and the latter L 18-0-0 including a 10% reduction. Other money was given him by Pres. Paxman, L75-0-0 to give to the Star Office for the first payment on the Book of Mormon printing. He also gave father his release papers and a specially written letter of appreciation. The sea was so rough that he became seasick as soon as the launch got him aboard the big steamer, which took several hours, then overnight to Gisborne, where he again was sick, but found that laying down saved his meals. The trip to Auckland was smooth and upon arrival he was surprised to be met by EIder J.E. Magleby who was one of the Elders he came to New Zealand with over three years earlier. A Mr. and Mrs. Rogers asked him to stay at their home. Tuesday, September 5th, Elders Magleby and Romney took him to the Star Publishing Office where the manuscripts were left with the first payment of L75-0-0. Receipts were made out and letters to Pres. Paxman in explanation. Several days were spent around Auckland with friends and seeing the city. Meetings and testimonies were borne. A deck chair was purchased, being the custom, and a Maori Bible and miscellaneous items including a new suit for $12.50. He set sail on the S.S. Zealandia, homeward bound, alone and not knowing a soul, except a colored barber on the ship. A letter was handed him by the steward from his Salt Lake friend Ezra Stevenson, now at Uawa, Tologa Bay, expressing his and the Saints love on his homeward journey. Five days on the water and a stop was made at the island of Tutuila, where officials and natives in boats came out to the ship. The first Sunday on board ship father was asked to conduct religious services. He was a steerage passenger the same as on the trip out and the meeting was held on the quarter deck. None of the cabin class passengers showed up for the meeting save one or two. Father said it was a meeting in which he talked straight from the shoulder and presented Mormonism and the Gospel in all its simplicity. Inviting anyone who would like further information to see him after the meeting. The crowd melted away like a mist except a one-armed old man who seemed to be a crank. Page 61

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants His visit in Honolulu was a very short one, but the Hawaiians were delighted when he talked to them in Maori because it was like their own tongue. He met no one that he knew. Arrived in San Francisco, September 29, 1888. He was surprised by his father (Sondra Sanders Sr.) meeting him at his hotel. His father was not in the best of health. Upon his return home he spoke in his home ward at the old South Cottonwood meeting house. My mother lived about a mile southeast of the church. She said that she had a dream in which she saw a certain young man and said, That is the man Im going to marry. That young man was Sondra Sanders Jr. and the first time they met was when he spoke in church that night. They were married the next spring, May 2, 1889 in Manti Temple. He records the fact that he weighed 195 pounds, was six feet tall, had brown eyes and dark hair, and was 28 years old. Mother was a beautiful girl, tall and blue eyed and black hair, and only 18 years old. They lived in Murray after their marriage, for a year or so while father worked in his brother Orsons butcher shop. There were four brothers at the store and it fell to mothers lot to wash for all four men. This was a back-breaking job on the scrubbing board. . They then moved to 1st South and 1st West in Salt Lake, in President John Taylors old home, where George and Winifred were born. Moved to 5th Avenue (now Hollywood Avenue) where Alice, Lucy, and Elden were born. Just before Alice was born his father, Sondra Sr., came to live with them. He was very sick. He died after about six weeks. Fathers sister Rosie and Ellen lived with them for a while and some of his brothers or sisters were with them, going to school at various times. Father went into the grocery business, fruit and vegetables, etc., in Salt Lake, finally locating at 66 West 1st South along what was called Market Row. A street everyone knew who came to Salt Lake before the growth of the supermarkets forced things into a different status. About 1900, father bought the twostory frame house at 363 Bryan Avenue, where all the rest of the children were born beginning with myself (Orson Leroy), Harold, Raymond, Lester, Ronald, and Milton. They were members of the old Farmers Ward on South State Street, and the older children went to the Burton School nearby. Then to the old Waterloo School only a half block away. Then in 1905 the new Waterloo Ward chapel was built and church was much nearer. A new school, called the Whittier, was subsequently built and the old Waterloo building torn down. Father usually worked very late at the store every night, summer and winter, and it was hard work supporting a large family, though he said getting the

Children of Sondra Sanders Jr.- 1 to r: Winifred Sanders Bowers, Annie Caroline Sanders, Lucy Sanders, George Sanders, Sondra Sanders Jr., Alice Sanders Steed.

The Sanders children: George, Sondra Sanders Jr., O. Leroy, Raymond Page 62

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

Sondra Jr.s Family: Back row: l to r, Raymond, Alice Irene, George, Winifred, Leroy. Front row: Elden Eugene, Annie Caroline Sanders, Milton, Sondra Sanders Jr., Lucy (insert), Harold and Ronald. groceries wholesale was the saving factor. He had very poor hearing all his life, ever since he was a young boy. It was a very heavy handicap to live under, there being no modern hearing aids to help. He had two sisters who also developed the same affliction, Mary and Rose. This hearing trouble, of course, was quite a serious drawback in all business dealings with the public and of course affected us all at home also. George, the oldest, filled a mission to Denmark. Alice and Winifred were married. Elden was married and Leroy and Harold went on missions to Hawaii. At this time Elden died in Chicago while going to school in the year 1922. Before this time and leading up to it fathers health had been declining. He was afflicted with Sciatic Rheumatism which had him bent over almost double and suffering severely. This forced him to sell out his store business in 1919 and he began working in the City Engineers Office. There he worked until shortly before he passed away. Father rarely attended church because he could not hear a word that was said. Mother did enough church work for both of them it seems. However father was a deeply religious man and very orthodox in his habits and teachings. He did many things for people and the ward members without any fanfare or notice. I especially remember one time which was typical of him. We were having a general work and clean-up day at the church building and grounds. And of course father had to work at his store, but during the morning a horse-drawn wagon rolled up and unloaded 40 or 50 watermelons which were put in the creek to cool and quite a refreshing repast for the workers. For some days it was not know who had sent them. He was ordained an High Priest in 1916. The biggest blow came in the Fall of 1926 when mother suffered a stroke while helping to care for fathers sister, Mary Frame, who also was suffering from the effects of a stroke. She was partially paraPage 63

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants lyzed for upwards of six months and was gradually recovering when in May 1927 another stroke took mother away. This left father with Milton, the youngest at 9 years, Ronald, Raymond, and Leroy who was home on a visit from New York when mother died. Alice and Marion Steed, and family, came to live with them in the big house on Bryan Avenue, for about two years. Later the old home was rented and father, Milton, Ronald, and Raymond went to live with Winifred and Frank Bowers and their family. The Bowers were so kind and considerate for nearly five years in taking care of father. He went to the temple 2 or 3 times daily after he quit work and kept himself very busy. He became ill in 1933 and for quite some time was in the care of a Neuropathic Physician, but seemed to get very little relief. Finally through very painful examinations by medical doctors, it was determined that he had cancer of the bladder. For about nine months he was in almost constant excruciating pain, the pain killing pills losing their effectiveness. On March 1, 1934, seven days before his 73rd birthday, father passed away: His funeral was one of those inspiring occasions when old friends of past years recalled all the good qualities that were his. PATRIARCHAL BLESSING Of Sondra Sanders Jr. A blessing given by John Smith patriarch upon the head of Sondra Sanders, son of Sondra and Anna Sanders, born in South Cottonwood Ward, Salt Lake County, Utah Territory, March 8, 1861. Brother Sondra, in the name of Jesus Christ I place my hands upon thy head and seal the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob upon thee. For they are thine through right of lineage & I say unto thee be firm in thine integrity and honor God & keep his commandments, and hold sacred the counsel for thy parents. Thy days and years shall be long in the land. Thou shalt have great faith and become a mighty man in Israel & shall travel much for the gospels sake. And assist in gathering the honest in heart out from Babylon. Thy tongue shall be loosed and shall speak fluently the words of life and salvation among the tongue of the nations wherever thou shall sojourn and find friends among strangers. Many shall seek thee for council and wonder at thy wisdom. Thou shalt also be prospered in thy journeys at home and abroad, and in thy labor spiritually and temporally be able to feed many with spiritual and temporal food. Thou art of Ephraim and shalt have an inheritance with the Saints. Shall fill up the measure of thy creation. Thy name shall be handed down to posterity in honorable remembrance from generation to generation. Thou shalt also see many changes and know of a surety that there is a God in Israel who will hear and answer the prayers of the honest for they shalt see his arm made bear in behalf of his people. This blessing I seal upon thy head and seal thee up unto eternal life, to come forth in the morning of the first resurrection, even so. Amen.

Page 64

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

TITLE PAGE Maori Book of Mormon Replica of title page of The Book of Mormon, 1888 Maori (New Zealand) edition. This shows Sondra Sanders Jr. as one of the translators listing his Maori name as Honore Hanare. Page 65

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants GEORGE SONDRA SANDERS An autobiography furnished by Elda Draper Sanders, his wife, and his daughter, June Sanders Griner. I can clearly recall the time that Grandfather Sanders lived in our home on Fifth Avenue and the peculiar type of shoes which he wore. They had no shoe laces, but rather a wide elastic band running down each side made it possible to stretch them in order to get them on and off. It seems to me that Grandfather Sanders died in our home on Fifth Avenue, but I am not positive. Very clearly can I remember Grandfather and Grandmother Steffensen when they came to our place for a meal. Many times they stayed over night on their trips to and from South Cottonwood where they lived. They would come in to Salt Lake City each weekend to get provisions. Later they arranged their wagon so as to haul garbage from Salt Lake to feed their hogs. They also brought in produce from their ranch and sold it in the city. The trip from South Cottonwood to Salt Lake City by team and wagon took about a half a day. They usually left home long before daylight and arrived in Salt Lake about noon. It would be ten or eleven oclock at night before they arrived back home. We would sometimes prevail upon them to stay overnight with us. Quite often I was allowed to go back with them to South Cottonwood for the week. I usually was sound asleep when we arrived there. These trips stand out vividly in my mind because I enjoyed them so much. Sometimes I was able to prevail upon father and mother to let me stay longer than a week. Some of my happiest boyhood days were spent at Grandfather Steffensens ranch. One time I went with Aunt Ellen for a days visit to the school near Murray where she taught school. We went in a single buggy and I enjoyed the day very much. I used to like to strum Aunt Ellens guitar and enjoyed listening to Uncle Kearney play on his mouth organ. I also took pleasure in going through Uncle Kearneys and Uncle Hans folding metal lunch boxes when they came home each day from school. Sometimes I would find a piece of coconut cake or a piece of cheese, but there would always be something which somehow tasted better than at the table.

George Sondra Sanders and Elda Draper Sanders I was born in a three or four story type apartment house in the three or four hundred block of West Second South Street in Salt Lake City, Utah. I was born on January 15, 1891. I cannot remember anything about my birthplace, but I have seen it several times prior to the building being torn down. My earliest recollections are when we lived in a single story red bricked house on East Fifth Avenue (now called Redondo Avenue). Father had this place nearly paid for when he sold it to a Mr. Hare and we moved to a two story frame house which father bought on 363 York Street. This street is now called Bryan Avenue. We lived there for many years, until I married and secured a home of my own.

Page 66

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants On Grandfather Steffensens farm were the usual varieties of cows, horses, chickens, fruit trees, gardens, grain fields, etc. I loved them all. And how interesting were those days when the thrashers came! The bustling and activities and the good things to eat will never be forgotten. And how I used to like to find the hens nests which they made in the new straw piles which were piled up on the horse and cow sheds. It was a great sport gathering the eggs each evening. During Hay Time I enjoyed watching all the activities of mowing, raking, piling, and gathering and stacking the hay. Later they cut it with the peculiar type of hay knife which is something like a huge saw with irregular teeth. My special activity during this period was riding the horse which pulled the hay fork loaded with hay from the hayrack to the haystack. As I grew older I participated in other of the activities and could load hay on the hayrack in the field as well as distribute it on the haystack when it was dumped from the hay-tongs. I remember one clear fourth of July when we all climbed up on the straw roof which covered the stables. We lay on the blankets while we watched the twinkling lights on the hills north of Salt Lake city and saw the beautiful fireworks arch up over the city. I enjoyed so much my associations with uncles and aunts and cousins in South Cottonwood. I enjoyed them so much because I was there so much. I also liked those of fathers side of the family. I spent most of my time in Murray at Uncle Orson and Aunt Roses place. My favorite uncle was Kearney. He took considerable delight in scaring me. I often wondered if a person ever outgrew being scared at night and in lonely places. Many things come to my mind when I think of my experiences at Grandfather Steffensens farm. The old type of woodworking tools which he had, the tool house, the saddle and leather repair equipment, the old muzzle loading rifle, and the equipment for making the lead bullets for the rifle. The powder pouch was always a source of interest to me. The old granary full of wheat was a delightful place to play in bare footed. But, I always experienced difficulty in getting accustomed to the thick feather mattress and feather quilts in which the beds were equipped. It seems as if we had more snow those days during the wintertime and I enjoyed the bright red sled which I received for Christmas and used so much sliding down the hill behind the stables. Back of the adobe home ran a creek clear across the homestead. There was always clear water in it which came down the high mountains near by. On the other side of the creek was a deep well which supplied the family with clear cold water. It was necessary to draw the water to the surface with a long rope wrapped around a windless. When the old wooden bucket came to the surface we would sometimes find a frog or toad in it. Grandmother had a lot of milk which she would place in large tin pans so that the cream would rise to the top and be skimmed off. And such thick cream! We had so many good things to eat, both American and Norwegian style, that we didnt mind kneeling around the table morning and night while our grandfather gave long prayers in Norwegian. During Christmas and New Years holidays the Norwegians in the community would gather at Grandfathers to discuss old and present times. This is the only time of the year when the little wine glasses which Grandfather brought from Norway were used. After the company left I used to smell the glasses, but was not attracted to even taste the little bit that had drained to the bottom of the glass. I had one experience that vividly remains in my mind. My sister, Winifred, and I, along with mother, Grandfather and Grandmother, were on our way back to Salt Lake City in the wagon drawn by Dexter and another horse whose name I do not remember. Near the Murray City Laundry on State Street there used to be a steep hill and at the bottom there was a mill pond. When we neared this hilltop the horse became frightened and got out of control. They raced to the bottom of the hill and over the west into the pond. The last thing I can remember was going down under the water. There were a number of persons living in a house near the pond who assisted in getting us out. They had some Page 67

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants difficulty as somehow we got tangled in the harness. All these things, and a hundred more, make by boyhood days that I spent at my grandparents very happy and pleasant to remember. I must not neglect to mention my other uncles and aunts at South Cottonwood as I thought a great deal of them. There were Hans, Mary, Chris, Edna, Libby, and my favorite cousins Louis and Elma. Finally I can remember when Grandmother left us and how lonely grandfather was. He would sit in his rocking chair under the big apple tree in the back yard. He was crippled with rheumatic pains until he died about a year after grandmother. One big event I will always remember was the soldier and Indian fight which was held on one July 14th on the large hilly field north of the South Cottonwood Meeting House. Kearney, Hans, Chris, and cousin Sun, (Uncle Orsons boy named Orson, but called Sun), from Murray took part in this big pageant. It sure seemed realistic as all partaking in it were dressed up for their parts. After it was over, it took a while for the dust, smoke, and gunpowder smell to clear away. When we then had some fun going on the field and collecting empty gun and pistol cartridges and shotgun shells. There were a lot of them! I experienced a feeling of loneliness, but also pleasant memories, now when I pass through South Cottonwood by the old homestead which has changed so that I can hardly recognize it. The old adobe home is gone as well as most of the old landmarks. Old neighbors have also passed on or moved away. Their names however will long be remembered. There were the Thompsons, Ottleys, Labraums, Dr. Rausher, the Tiptons, the Keichs, and many others. While living on Fifth Avenue in Waterloo, we had a Holstein cow which gave us tremendous quantities of milk. We sold some of it to neighbors for fifteen cents a gallon. We kept the cow in a large pasture at the end of our street which terminated at Fifth East Street. This pasture was on the east side of Fifth East and extended for several blocks north of our street to 12th South (now 21st South). It was a beautiful field. It was covered with tall grass, a bit swampy in places, and had several ponds on it, as well as many types of pretty wild flowers and a few pear, plum, and apple trees. Our cow Bossy would come to the Fifth East fence when we called to her. Sometimes we would find her there waiting for us to milk her. Some of our interesting neighbors were the Prossers, the Eiseleys, the Colletts, the Crows with their funny pug dog, the Simonds with their talking parrot, the Sudheimersands, and the Harrisons who operated the grocery store two blocks north of our place. I spent many pennies at the Harrison Store buying chocolate hands in the fingers of which were many marbles of various sorts, including flints once-in-awhile. There was another kind of candy which was one of my favorites. It was a roll of semihard candy. The bulge in the middle of each piece also contained a marble which sometimes included a flint. It was a long walk each day from our Fifth Avenue home to the Waterloo School which was located on Third East and York Street (now called Bryan Avenue). This old square three story brick building is now replaced by the Whittier School. I can remember only two of the school officials there. One, my favorite teacher was Miss Minnie Margetts whom I will always remember with gratitude for the many things which she taught me and for her patience in doing so. The other was Principal McCorkle who gave my friend Eddie Shackleford a thrashing for walking along the top of the rail fence bordering the south side of the school. We were distracted when Mr. McCorkle ran after Eddie and had a time catching him. He gave Eddie a good thrashing, but nearly got licked himself in doing it. Eddie was not allowed to come to school for some time, but eventually did return. Some of the school pals whom I can remember are: George Hunt with two thumbs, and Vash Young who was one of the leader of the school. Vash had a big pocket knife which I admired very much and I finally got it by trading him flint marbles which I had won from him and the other boys. When we moved to 363 Bryan Avenue (York Street) Page 68

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants I made additional friends among which were Eddie and Jennie Weir. It was an exciting day when Jennie caught a ten pound trout in her apron in the irrigation ditch in front of their place. They taught us to make Easter Baskets using moss and flowers. We would go up to the hills on East Eleventh South (now 13th South) and gather wild flowers and other materials for the baskets. At that time this area seemed a long way from any civilization. Now it is covered with beautiful homes. In front of our home and along the west side of the house we planted poplar trees when they were given to us by Grandfather Steffensen. From this home of York Street I continued to go to the Waterloo School until I finished the seventh grade. It was necessary for me to finish the eighth grade at the Central School almost to 12th South (now 21st South) Street. We held our graduation exercise at the new Granite Stake House. My favorite teacher at the Central School was Principal Edwin Sheets. He and Minnie Margetts were tops in my opinion and are the only ones of my grade teachers I can remember. At our York Street home, which was soon called Bryan Avenue, we had many happy as well as sorrowful times. How we used to like to play Kick The Can and Relieve-i-o. Herb Anderson, Herb Long, Frank Stout, George Holmes, Jack and Earl Morgan, Eddie alien, Al Friedel, Earl and Fred Baker were the boys most out standing in our play activities. We organized the Iola Club and the Iola Orchestra and had some very good times amongst ourselves and playing at dances. Among the girls of the this period who were good acquaintances and participants in school activities were Eunice Barber, Bessie Morgan, Gladys Buckle, Ivy Allen, Bertha Anderson, and Margurite Eckert. The school fighters who had us all scared were Grant Turnbow and Frank Stout. Upon graduation from the Central School I entered the Latter-day Saint University, which was in reality only a high school. Some of my closer acquaintances while at the LDS were Charles Sperry, Earl Free, Clarence Evans, Gerard Lattimer, Frank Asper, Perry Erickson, Vern Stromberg, Vern Snyder, Arthur Hatch, and Claude Mills. Here I also met Miss Myrtle Castleton whom I thought a great deal of, but who became only a good friend when I later returned from my mission to Denmark. I was enrolled in a class in trigonometry taught by my favorite uncle Kearney Steffensen. My outstanding teachers at LDS were J.C. Thomas who taught my classes in physics and chemistry, John Home who taught me mechanical drawing which has been useful ever since, and Ara Kienke who taught me woodworking classes and through whose inspirations and assistance I got started on the career which I have closely followed to the present time. Some of the things which are outstanding in my mind during grammar and high school days are the thrilling theatrical plays held at the Salt Lake Theatre on the corner of First South and State Street, and at the Grand Theatre on Second South between State. and Second East. Wednesday matinees when we could get away from school were our favorite days for attending the exciting performances. Theodore Lorch, Willard Mack, and Marjorie Rambeau were my favorite on the stage. How thrilled I was when moving pictures first came into existence. The vocal songs illustrated with still pictures thrown on the screen between pictures were also very much enjoyed. I can dimly remember the horse drawn street cars in Salt Lake and much more clearly the electric ones which were heated with large wood (and later oil) burning stoves located at the end of the cars, or sometimes at one side in the middle of the car. On cold wintery nights they surely were welcome. Morissons Hot Scotch Meat Pies sold in their basement store on the southwest corner of First South and Main Street for five cents. They were well worth the usual wait in line to be served. The big five cent hot tamales with ketchup sold on the street corners and were also very tasty, especially during the winter months. Father owned a fruit store at 66 West First South known as the Union Produce Company. Here for many years he earned a living for his good sized family and made sufficient to enable most all of us Page 69

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants to complete our high school educations. While going to high school I used to help him at the store after school hours and on Saturdays. Church Conference in April and October was a time when the store was kept open for the benefit of conference visitors as well as the extra dollars the business brought in for our family. During these times quite a number of Maoris from New Zealand visited father. They knew him from his mission to New Zealand. I liked them very much and was intrigued with the different kinds of tattooing on their faces. They also seemed to like me and made quite a fuss over me. How tired I would get working at the store. On Saturdays and Market Days during school vacations I had to take the street car early in the morning to the store and the last Street car at night would take me home. Sometimes I would have to go in the back room and lay down for awhile. On Saturday nights the rush period was from eight-thirty until about ten-thirty. It seemed as if everyone in town came down to Market Row to make their purchases for Sunday and the fore part of the week. Fathers store was one of about twenty on the street of about a half block long. The crowd milled back and forth shopping at these markets. There were so many that the street was jammed. We would be so busy that often we could not wait upon the people fast enough and they would stand with vegetables or fruit in their hands waiting for us to wrap up their purchases. Father worked untiringly at this store for many years and often said that he was not making expenses, let alone enough to keep us all in food and in clothing. Being able to buy many things at wholesale prices helped out considerably. Later he expanded the store activities to include the selling of groceries. When be became too tired to keep up this rapid pace, and his health bothered him, he sold out and secured a position in the Salt Lake City Engineers Office in the City and County Building. While going to high school I joined the high school band and played the big bass horn. I also played as substitute on the high school basketball team under the direction of Coach Milne. About three fourths of my summer vacations I worked as an electricians helper for Mr. Chase and for the Eardley Electric Company. The sadness of death came into our family for the first time when on May 9, 1905 my sister, Lucy, died of a ruptured appendix. We all loved her so much and she was so good natured and sweet that we missed her so much. She looked forward to that day when she would be eight years old so that she could be baptized, but such was not to be as she left us a few days before her eighth birthday. A second sorrow came when my year-old brother, Lester, died on March 24, 1907. Both of these happenings sobered me very much and have accounted somewhat for me being considered quiet and not a very good mixer. During the latter part of my high school days I worked as a die puncher with Arthur Hutchinson at the Silver Brothers Iron Works. During this time I worked a few days catching rivets and bucking up on the steel construction of the Hotel Utah. But I went back to the shop after men were killed when they fell from the steel structure. While at the iron works I was called on a mission to England which was later changed to Norway. The men at the shop took up a collection of $15.00 for me to purchase whatever I needed most. I got a gold watch and had an appropriate inscription engraved on it. This watch I used until the hinge on the case wore out and because of the guarantee it carried with it, the Elgin Watch Company replaced the case with a new one. After a number of house parties and a farewell party and dance at the Waterloo Ward Meeting House, I left Salt Lake City via Union Pacific Railway on June 10, 1910 for my mission to Norway. My journey there and the experiences in Norway and Denmark are contained in my journals which I kept during my mission. While in Norway I visited Grandmother Steffensens brothers and sisters (the Kroghs and Christensens) in Arendal on two occasions. I have maintained correspondence with Grandmothers niece, Madcellie Krogh Gunderson ever since. I spent most of my mission in Scandinavia in the cities of Aalgorg, Hjorring, and Aarhus in Denmark. On my way home after my mission I took a third Page 70

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants class sight seeing trip through Holland, Germany, Austria, Hungary, Italy, Switzerland, Belgium, France, and England. I arrived home in Salt Lake City on December 23, 1912. I appreciated very much the financial aid given to me by my parents and my two sisters, Alice and Winifred, and from others who sent me money which made this mission as interesting a trip as possible. Upon returning home I got work as an electrician at the Salt Lake Electric Company and had many interesting experiences. One experience was the wiring of the East High School Building. I joined the Waterloo Ward Choir and there met a charming young lady, Miss Elda Draper, with whom I became well acquainted and liked very much. I also associated with a number of other young folks among who were: Horace Bond, Arthur Woods, George Woods, Harry Eccles, Hazel Vorking, William Vorking, Marie Goodke, Art Burton, Eb Spencer, and Harry and Fred Rohlfing. During the summer of 1913 Mr. Asa Keinke, my woodworking instructor while I was attending LDS High School, asked me to teach summer school classes in woodworking for him. I then returned, after teaching, to the Salt Lake Electric Company. While there Mr. Kienke interested me in a teaching job at the Tintic High School in Eureka, Utah. So I quit my electrical work and soon found myself in the middle of a real job at the High School in Eureka. I taught woodwork, electrical work, mechanical drawing, and later I taught sheet metal work. I also taught a class of biology to a group of seniors and had my troubles with a period of assembly. I didnt at first know what biology was, but I soon found out and managed, through necessity, to keep prepared a few lessons ahead of the class. I have an idea that some of the wise guys of the class knew of my situation, but I succeeded in bluffing my way through that first year rather successfully, and I think that I earned my $80.00 per month. (The final portion of this biography was written and prepared by Elda Draper Sanders and June Sanders Griner.) After my first year of teaching in Eureka, I returned to Salt Lake and on July 27, 1914 I was married to Elda Draper in the L.D.S. Salt Lake Temple. We spent the next month on a honeymoon in California, then returned for a second year of teaching at Tintic High School. On May 12, 1915 our son George Draper was born. We were in Eureka three more years and my summers were spent in classes at Bradley Polytechnic Institute at Peoria, Illinois and at the Stout Institute at Menomonie, Wisconsin. This cost about $800.00 each summer but we were always in debt it seemed. In 1917 I was ready to take a position in Hibbing, Minnesota and Eureka raise my salary to $125 per month. I used to attend classes in the evenings that were offered by the University of Utah so I could secure and maintain my teachers certificate. In 1918 I was happy to be appointed Supervisor of Industrial Arts in the Ogden City Schools and teacher of electrical work in the Ogden High School. After my summer school ended we moved to Ogden and began work in the Ogden schools in September. On December 31, 1918 we were again blessed with a baby, a girl this time. We named her Eldra June. George D. was very proud of her and always loved and took care of her. We were in Ogden until 1921 and then was offered a position as State Supervisor of Industrial Education. My office was in the State Capitol Building in Salt Lake City. From then on for a number of years I continued to go to summer school at Berkeley, California, University of Utah, University of Washington at Seattle, and the Colorado A & M College in Fort Collins. In 1923 I was asked to go to Baltimore, Maryland for one year. While there I took night classes at John Hopkins University. I taught Foreman Training to many industries, one of which Page 71

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants was Kelly Springfield Tire Company in Cumberland, Maryland. In 1924 I was asked to return to Cumberland and be Service Director at the Kelly Springfield Tire Company. We moved to Cumberland and on February 14, 1926 our second daughter was born. We named her Lois Pauline. It was a trying time however for us as our son George was in the hospital for surgery, a mastoid operation. It was so bad he had to be taken to John Hopkins Hospital in Baltimore. He was in the hospital ten weeks. The doctors advised us to take him to a warm climate. I was sent to Bridgeport, Connecticut for a few months to conduct a cooperative program of foreman training between the State of Connecticut and the U.S. Office of Education. We were asked to remain permanently with them but we felt that we should go to a warmer climate for the benefit of George D. so we went back to Washington and sold most of our furniture and moved the rest to Phoenix, Arizona. I was State Supervisor of Vocational Education in Arizona from 1927 to 1942. Attendance at summer school in Fort Collins, and at the University of Washington in Seattle, continued to be looked forward to as we could get out of the heat in Arizona and also visit our folks in Utah en route. In 1932 I received my Bachelors Degree in Science at the Colorado A& M in Fort Collins, Colorado. We had been working for this degree for many years and it was received with a great deal of satisfaction. In 1935 I organized the Vocational School in Phoenix, in addition to my State work, it was a heavy load. 1935 was very sad for us too. March 27th George D. was going to Los Angles with his debating team from Phoenix Junior College. A short time out on the road there was an accident and George was killed. This was a great loss for us. In 1937 I was selected as a member of the Naval Reserve and commissioned a Lieutenant in preparation for possible war with Germany. I was called into active service and conferences several times and later was commissioned a Lieutenant Commander. In 1940 I was asked to return to Washington D.C. by the U.S. Office of Education to join their staff in the pre-war training program. In December I was sent to Hawaii to help with their Defense Training Program. Eldra went with me and we were away about six weeks. On my return I was assigned to check on the new Air Force Deport being built and to check on the different states. After completing this assignment which lasted almost two years, I returned to U.S.Office of Education and then to War Manpower Commission in Los Angeles. My territory included all the states west of the Mississippi River. All during this time from April 1940 to April 1946 I was away from my family except for an occasional visit. In March 1943 we traded our home and citrus acreage for a twenty unit apartment house in Los Angeles. In 1945 I was sent to Panama and Puerto Rico for several weeks, then to Trinidad, so I was away four months. When I came home I was ill for sometime as my heart was giving me trouble. During my vacation, the summer of 1946, I taught at the Colorado A&M College in Fort Collins, Colorado and also completed my Masters thesis. That fall in absentia, I was graduated and granted my Masters Degree in Education. In 1946 I was asked to go to South America to work as Director of Progress in Inter American Affairs. Eldra and I were in all the South American countries, but the last five months of 1949 we spent in Asuncion, Paraguay. We lived at a German hotel. We left Asuncion October 1949 and traveled by river boat down the Parana River, a day and night trip. The scenery was grand but I had a heart attack during the night and the German doctor could not speak English so he thought I had been drinking too much as so many others had. We went to a hospital in Buenos Aires and in a week I was ready to go on with the trip we had planned. We went by train through to Santiago, Chile. After a few days we went to Valparaiso, Chile and sailed from there on a United Fruit ship to Lima, Peru. Spent a week there Page 72

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants and went by plane to Cusco to see the ruins of Machu Picchu and many other spectacular things. Then took a Fruit Ship up the coast to Panama and through the Canal. I had some work there for a week. We spent Thanksgiving with friends and then sailed on too other places and arrived in Los Angeles Harbor December 18th and found our Lois waiting with a good neighbor, Mr. Jackson. We were glad to be home in Santa Monica but had promised to spend Christmas with June and family so we went by train to Ft. Collins, Colorado for the holidays. In 1950 I was in Washington D.C. for a short time, then to Panama for a few months. When I came home I was ill in the hospital but in December 1950 I had a call to go to Okinawa. I left Santa Monica on January 18, 1951 and was to be there six months or more. In April 1951 I was injured in a very rough ride and my back was so bad I was sent to Hawaii, then to San Francisco to the Lettermans Hospital. Lois and Eldra came to San Francisco and had me released and was sent by ambulance plane to Santa Monica and then to my home where I rested and worked on my reports. Lois typed them all for me and sent them to Washington D.C. on July 1, 1951. On July 28, 1951 George Sondra Sanders died in his home with his dear wife Eldra by his side. He will be greatly missed by his family and his many friends. He lived a very full life in his short 60 years, and accomplished much and was of service to his fellowmen. ELLEN WINIFRED SANDERS BOWERS Written by Eugene Sanders Bowers, a son My mother, Ellen Winifred Sanders, was born on December 1, 1892 in Salt Lake City, Utah. She was the second child born to Sondra Sanders Jr. and Annie Caroline Steffensen Sanders. At the time of her birth the family were residing in the home formerly owned and occupied by President John Taylor on 1st South and 1st West in Salt Lake City. Both mother, and her older brother George, were born while the family lived in this historic home. When mother was only six weeks old the family moved to 5th Avenue (referred to as Redondo or Hollywood Street). They lived there for about seven years. While living in this home her grandfather, Sondra Sanders Sr., came to live with them as he was old and in poor health. In a short time he died, on September 21, 1894, after many problems associated with his illness. About 1900 mothers father, Sondra Sanders Jr., purchased a home at 363 Bryan Avenue in Salt Lake City. This home was to become the family abode for many years and mother and all of her siblings grew up and were raised in this home. The Sanders family were originally members of the old Farmers Ward on South State Street, but in 1905 the new Waterloo Ward was built and they attended church in that ward. Their family sacrificed a great deal to assist in the building of this new church building. They contributed money and labor toward its completion. My grandmother, Annie Caroline Steffensen Sanders, was the first President of the Waterloo Ward Womens Relief Society Organization. In this capacity she spent long hours tending to the needs of the sisters of the ward and in rendering compassionate service to many people. She cared for her relatives as well as neighbors and ward members. In spite of this great responsibility she still found time to care for her family and give them the time and attention that a young family requires. Mother first attended the Burton School and later went to the Waterloo School. Later the new Whittier School was constructed and the Waterloo was demolished to make way for the new one. Mother grew up in a home where there was love and parental guidance in abundance. Her father was a hard working man. He owned and operated a Page 73

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

Frank & Winifred Sanders Bowers Family produce and grocery store on Market Row in downtown Salt Lake City. He spent many long hours tending to the business. He kept the business until later in life he had hearing problems and ill health forced him to sell the business. Her mother was always ready and willing to give support and assistance to anyone needing such. Their parents taught them honesty, integrity, and industry in the home. Their examples were always such that the children knew what was expected of them. They provided an atmosphere of love and peace abided. Close associations were formed among the members of her family. Associations that would last for a lifetime. In 1905 her sister, Lucy, died of a ruptured appendix. In 1907 her brother, Lester Steffensen Sanders, died. Lucy was just under eight years of age and Lester was less than a year old. This brought great sorrow to both the parents as well as the children of the Sanders family. During her childhood her mother lost a stillborn child which family tradition states was buried under the lilac tree in the front yard. At twelve years of age mother was enrolled in piano lessons and continued this talent during her lifetime. As a young girl she reported the usual childhood diseases including diphtheria and scarlet fever. Mother told me about a robber in their neighborhood. He ran to get away. He was seen running into a neighbors yard where he hid in a haystack near their home on Bryan Avenue. They contacted the police and she watched as the adults probed the Page 74

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants haystack with pitch forks. They finally got him. On January 4, 1917 Ellen Winifred Sanders married Frank Bradley Bowers for time and all eternity. They were married in the Salt Lake Temple. She had known and dated Frank for sometime. He was born in Salt Lake City on October 10, 1892. Prior to their marriage he had served as a missionary to Chicago, Illinois. Before dad went on his mission to Chicago he, his father John S. Bowers, and several of dads brothers built the LeGrand Ward Chapel. He went on the mission a few months before the chapel was finished in May of 1914. He also had two major problems with his courting Winifred Sanders. There were two Toms in her life. Tom Wood, who was interested in her, and Tom Hare to whom she was engaged. Knowing he was going away for a long time he felt he might lose her, so he ardently pushed for her acceptance. Dad went to Chicago on an early train, and coincidentally, mother and her mother had to go to Chicago on a later train. Dad arrived about two hours before they did. He knew they were coming so he hurried, got a tourist map, studied it, met them at the train, and took them on a grand tour of the city, acting like he knew all about it, an experienced native of the town, Of course they knew he had just arrived, and marveled at his quick preparation. They were very impressed. Mother and dad corresponded with each other regularly. Dad wrote to her mother and father, sent them a box of candy kisses with a ring in it with instructions to them about giving it to her. She broke off the engagement to Hare and accept ed Dads ring. I understand that while she was engaged to Hare, she decorated some china cups with the name Hare on them. She kept the cups after she married dad and he never knew the name was on them. The first born was Bradley July 3, 1919, the second was Winnifred April 21, 1922 (her name is spelled with two ns to distinguish her name from mothers, the third Eugene June 27, 1925 (thats me), the fourth Richard August 10, 1930, the fifth Nancy June 13, 1933. When mother was pregnant with me, she was carrying twins. One day in June going down the back stairs to the basement, she fell. It was a hard fall, hard enough to end the life of my twin brother, both of us yet to be born. Mother was taken to the LDS Hospital to deliver us about 10 weeks premature. My fraternal twin brother was still born. The big problem was, he was positioned to come first, but since he was dead, the birth process wouldnt proceed. Dr. L. A. Stevenson and Dad gave mother a blessing and the babies changed places allowing me to be born first. Mother, Dad and those attending felt it was a miracle. I was born on June 27, 1925 at 5:35 pm, 3 pounds and 13 ounces and in a day or two went down to 3 pounds and 2 ounces. Im told that the nurses watched over me constantly. I stopped breathing several times and each time a nurse would put her mouth to mine and gently puff air into my lungs and I would start breathing again. It was a long time before mother was able to bring me home. When I was a few months old in 1925, Mother and Dad took a trip for the winter to Long Beach, California. Uncle Ron and Uncle Milt were with us in our 1925 Chrysler. Milt said he was 8 years old and that we stayed at 2135 American Blvd. Grandma Sanders (Annie) was there and Raymond too. I have a picture of grandma holding me when we were in the back yard. The first morning Dad took Mother out on the pier to see the ocean. This was the first time she had seen it and tears rolled down her cheeks. After my parents were married, the first house they had was on the north east corner of Princeton Avenue and McClelland (1139 McClelland) in LeGrand Ward here in Salt Lake. Uncle Milt said, On Christmas night, burglars broke in and ransacked the house taking, in addition to the presents, a five pound box of McDonalds Chocolates. The police, in all their efficiency, found the two burglars going south on State Street near 33rd South on a streetcar eating the chocolates. After a couple of years they moved to a house at 1067 Harvard Avenue and lived there until they built their home at Page 75

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants 1166 Harvard Avenue in 1926. When Grandma Sanders died in May 1927, her youngest son Milton, who was 10 years old, was entrusted to Mother and Dad and stayed with us at our home for 5 years. He then went to Phoenix and stayed with Uncle George. I didnt want him to go. The night he left, I hung on to him and cried and cried so much that mother made him leave the house till I settled down for the night and went to sleep. Milt went out to the garage and just sat in the car. Grandpa Sanders continued to stay with us. Mother, after bearing Richard, developed arthritis. It developed into a painful disfiguring disease. In 1934 they were in a terrible automobile accident while driving down to see Boulder Dam (then under construction). The accident killed Franks brother and business partner George Call Bowers and his wife Blanch, and severely injured Winifred and Frank. Winifreds face was lacerated around her eyes and her leg was shattered at the knee with deep cuts. She carried the scars on her face and knee the rest of her life. Her knee took years of rehabilitation. Franks arm was broken and had cuts and bruises all over him. While they were on this trip, we were tended by an older lady and it was a shock to us kids when we heard of the accident. Dad was a horrible sight when they brought him in through the front door. Mother was taken directly to the hospital. It took months to recover. She never did regain the use of the knee without pain. Her arthritis took over with a vengeance. As the years went by, her joints swelled up and were deformed. She could barely walk. She eventually became confined to a wheel chair and was very frail. This was in complete contrast to her early years. I recall walking north on State Street near First South when she chided me (a nine year old) for not walking fast enough to keep up with her. Bradley was killed in an airplane accident. Mother and Dad were devastated by his death. He was an outstanding son. He was not too interested in athletics, but was an enthusiast over airplanes. He built models, flew them, hung them on the ceiling. Stacks of airplane magazines were around. He was a real mechanic and an artist with his flying models. He took ROTC in High School and his goal was to be in the Army Air Corps. He took flying lessons at Tommy Thompsons Flying School, got his license and after a couple of hundred hours of flying talked Dad into helping him buy an airplane. In early February 1940 he bought a 1930 Cessna (Red). It was winter and he flew it every chance he got. He took us up a few times, we even flew over Ecker Hill (a famous ski jumping hill in the mountains) and watched the ski jumping from the air. He flew over the house and would waggle the wings at whomever was out watching. He wanted to get his Limited Commercial Pilots License and felt he had to practice some stunts before he took the test. On March 30, 1940 he and a photographer friend Bob White went up. The day was blustery and as they were making a practice tail spin, his rudder cable broke. He couldnt stop the plane from spinning without the use of the rudder. He held the plane as steady as he could while Bob bailed out in his chute. When Brad got out his chute opened, but he came down hanging limp. He was unconscious. His body was facing the wind (35 mph). His legs hit first then the back of his head hit the ground hard and was dragged. It was speculated that some part on the plane must have struck him as he bailed out for him to be hanging limp as he came down. The hospital found that he had a fractured skull. He never regained consciousness and died in the hospital. Ive often wondered how Bradley would have gone through World War II had he lived to get into the Army Air Corps. His closest friend Lynn Bambrough, a pilot of a B-17 went down in a storm into the jungles of Brazil during the war. He was never found. There is some consolation in knowing what happened to your loved one. Mother was very active in the church and always attended her meetings. When her father (Grandpa Page 76

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Sanders) died in our home March 1, 1934, she saw the personages that came to meet him and take his spirit away. She was very attentive to Grandpa with his long bout with cancer. I recall she adhered to a doctors (I thought he was a quack) orders for him to eat lots of fruits and vegetables to cure his cancer. She kept this advice up month after month. Now we are finding this type of diet helps prevent cancer. Maybe the doctor was ahead of his time in his treatment. I still dont think diet will cure cancer after youve got a severe case like Grandpa had. Uncle Ronald stayed at our house for a long time. He taught me the chess moves and loved to play chess as well as checkers. As kids we loved to play marbles, so did Uncle Ron. Since he was too old to play, he gave me his prize collection of Bulls-eye Flints. I didnt take them to school with me for fear I would lose one of them in a game where you played for keeps. When Uncle Ronald married Verla Call they had a double reception with her sister at the Jensen home at 27th South and Highland Drive. I was so impressed, because it was the first wedding reception I had ever been to. Uncle Milton lived with us for a long time. We all slept upstairs in one large bedroom, Uncle Milt, Bradley, Winnifred, and I (Gene). When one got sick we all got sick. We all had mumps together. There was no heat in the winter and very hot in the summer. Dad, Bradley, and I all had our tonsils out on the dining room table, the same day. I readily accepted the idea of having the operation when mother and Dr. Stevenson told me I could have all the ice cream I wanted after I had them out. I dont recall if Uncle Milt or my sister Winnifred had theirs out at the same time we did. Mother never criticized us in front of any one else, she only did it in private. She was so very gentle and kind. I can never remember mother laying a hand on me for any disciplinary reason. She was never visibly angry. Dad was angry from time to time, no doubt we gave him reason to be. Mother pushed us to do the chores such as cutting the lawn, digging dandelions, shoveling snow etc. The weeds got so bad in the lawn that mother gave us (Richard and me) 1/10th of a cent for each one we dug up. We always had men coming to the door asking for food. Each time they came mother would feed them lunch. Some one told me that if the lady of the house was an easy target for lunch, they would put an X on our front door frame. I looked and sure enough there was a big X there. There was a Mr. Davis that had a produce truck that he drove from neighborhood to neighborhood selling fruit and vegetables. It was always a great occasion to go out each week with mother and pick out what she wanted. There was a lady that came and sold bakery goods. I looked forward to coming home from school at noon, because mother would often have an clair or a donut to go along with our lunch. Dad was made Bishop of LeGrand Ward July 17, 1930. With him was Herman G. Karpowitz and Charles W. Gibbs as Counselors and Ernest Marti as Ward Clerk. Dad and Mother had life long friends from their association in the ward. She held various MIA and Relief Society positions and as time went on their social group formed friends in the ward. They met often at each others homes. Mother and Dad were very well respected as years went on. The Bowers Building and Construction Company did very well. When LeGrand Ward (with 2000 members) was divided and Garden (Gilmer) Park Ward was formed he was released as Bishop September 11, 1936 and was asked to build the new Garden Park Chapel. He was on the Bonneville Stake High Council 14 years; Sept. 13, 1951 Bonneville Stake Presidency for 4 years, and on May 15, 1955 became Stake President. The counselors were Gerald G. Smith and Ira B. Sharp, Ferdinand E. Peterson took Smiths place. That presidency was in for 9 years and he was released December 6, 1964. He was also Chairman of the General Churchs Old Folks Committee. This entailed a huge annual gathering, dinner and program at Liberty Park. It was under the Page 77

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants direction of Elder LeGrand Richards. When the church gives a husband a Call it affects the wife as much as the priesthood holder. Mother was constantly involved in planning and carrying out social engagements, meeting and being with General Authorities, particularly in 1950 when President McKay called Dad to become Vice Chairman of the Church Building Committee. With 300 or 400 building projects going on all over the country. He had the Old Folks, the Building Committee, and the Stake Presidents assignments all at the same time. Mother traveled with Dad on church assignments when she could. He occasionally asked me to go with him to drive. A year or more after Dad was released from the Stake Presidency and the Church Building Committee, they were called to be the President of the New Zealand Mission at Hamilton. Mother without hesitation proceeded to prepare to go. With all her physical difficulties we couldnt believe it was possible for her to handle it. A mission presidents wife has a demanding task and it lasts for three years. She was undaunted until her doctor, LeRoy Kimball (Spencer W. Kimballs brother) found out. He said she couldnt survive it and wouldnt let her go. He talked to the brethren and had the call canceled. Mother had the conviction that she would do anything the Lord wanted her to do and would go anywhere the Lord wanted her to go. Im sure she was disappointed when Dr. Kimball convinced the General Authorities that it would be the death of her. Richard and I followed Dads footsteps in the Construction Company. Several years after Dad was released from the Church Building Committee, among many other projects we build, Richard and I each built well over 100 chapels for the church. When you combine our efforts of construction over 200 chapels and Dad being in charge of hundreds of projects each year for 14 years, making over 3,000 total, (including temples, chapels, remodeling church owned buildings etc.) I dont think there has been any other family in the history of the earth that has built and been primarily involved with more churches of any denomination than has ours. Mother suffered too much for such a perfect woman. Her arthritis and knee eventually put her in a wheelchair. She couldnt move without terrible pain. In April and May 1972 she had a series of strokes that left her bed-ridden. After much nursing and tender care she passed away September 28, 1972. Her brother, Milton, gave the family prayer at her funeral. Jeannine M. Bowers, a daughter-in-law, and her violin ensemble played. Former Governor Herbert B. Maw and General Authority Sterling W. Sill spoke. She was honored and revered. Her love was for her husband, her children, and their families. Her Mother, her Father, her brothers and sisters were all the mainstays of her life. She lived for them, she supported them, and she was endeared by them. All of us honor, love, and respect Winifred Sanders Bowers, and look forward to being reunited with her some day. Eugene Sanders Bowers ALICE IRENE SANDERS STEED As compiled in 1984 by her brother, Raymond Sanders Alice Irene Sanders was born on February 10, 1895 in Salt Lake City, Utah. She was the third child born to our parents Sondra Sanders Jr. and Annie Caroline Steffensen Sanders. Alice was born into the family when they were living on East Fifth Avenue (now called Redondo Avenue) and not many years later the family moved to 363 York Avenue. This street was later changed to Bryan Avenue. This house on Bryan Avenue was purchased by father after selling the old home. Alice attended school at the Waterloo School which was an old red brink building down on 3rd East and Bryan Avenue. Later they tore down part of the Page 78

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants school and built an addition and they renamed the school the Whittier School. She later attended the L.D.S. High School where she graduated. As I was a small boy I do not remember much of her history until she married in 1913. She married Marion Joseph Steed in the L.D.S. Temple on September 3, 1913 and in the evening they held a reception at the family home on Bryan Avenue. I remember they put up some very elaborate decorations consisting of electric oriental lanterns strung throughout the yard. They had a reception line and a number of the bridesmaids made a fuss of me as they thought I was quite cute. My brother-in-law was a returned missionary who served his mission in England. I do not remember where Alice and Marion went on their honeymoon. They established their home in Salt Lake where their first child, Marion Sanders Steed, was born on July 15, 1914. I remember they brought Mike to the family home shortly after his birth and the doctor wanted to circumcise him. So they did it on the front room table. Not too long after Mike was born they moved to Clearfield, Utah. Marion had a small house and a farm that his father gave to them. He moved Alice and little Mike into the home and began to farm. Awhile later they moved to a larger house a little north on the same street. It was a red brick house that gave them more room. I went to visit with them a number of times and worked on the farm during the summer months and during school vacations. Mostly I tended the babies so that Marion and Alice could get out to socials and have some entertainment. I tended during the daytime so that they could do the farm work. Wayne Sanders Steed was born to Marion and Alice on April 8, 1917 while they lived on the farm in Clearfield. Blair Sanders Steed came along on May 26, 1919 and the parents and three children enjoyed the farm setting. I remember on one occasion Marion bought a new car for the family. It was a maroon red Scripps-Booth automobile. Everyone was really thrilled with this new automobile. They had previously had a Model T Ford and this new car was the state of the art with a gear shift. The old one would stop if you took your foot off of the clutch. The new one would continue to run. One time Alice was backing the new car out of the barn which was its garage. She let her foot come off the clutch and it ran out of control and ran into the barn. Alice was very upset and did not know how she would tell Marion who was off working in the fields. I came to her rescue and told her that I would go down and tell him. I ran down and told Marion that Alice had wrecked the new car and ran into the barn. I made it sound much worse than it really was so that he would be concerned over any injuries to Alice. When he got up to the house he went very easy on Alice as he was so relieved that she was not hurt. He only briefly commented on the few scratches and dents on the Scripps-Booth. I used to pick fruit for Alice as they bad a very large orchard consisting of peaches, plumbs, apricots, pears, and berries. Marion was a farmer and he and Alice ran the farm. He also had some extra income as he served as the Justice of the Peace for the area. He did some scraping of the county roads to earn other income during their stay in Clearfield. From Clearfield the family moved to Beaver, Utah where Marion had obtained employment with a man who owned some dairy creameries and wanted Marion to operate them for him. I do not remember the mans name, but he was a candidate for the Utah State Governor and lost the election. From Beaver they moved to Salt Lake City where Marion went to work for our brother-in-law, Frank Bowers. Frank had built a building for the Maple Leaf Dairy and the owners could not pay for the dairy building that Frank had constructed. So Frank took over the dairy and had Marion run it for him. The dairy was on State Street just below 9th South. I went to work inside the dairy for Marion while he was running it for Frank. Frank later sold the dairy and Marion Page 79

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants moved to Ogden where he began work for the Weber Central Dairy. While living in Ogden Dona Ray, their first and only daughter, was born on March 10, 1927. Larry Grant Steed was born to them in Ogden on October 22, 1932. With these additional children their family was complete. Alice and Marion lived on Washington Boulevard at first and then later obtained a home on Quincy Avenue in the 2800 block. Marion was working for the Weber Central Dairy and when I got married in 1930 jobs were hard to find. Marion asked me to come up to Ogden and he would get me a job with Weber Central Dairy. I first worked as a solicitor for home deliveries and then a fellow died and I was able to take over his milk route. Marion and Alice were the ones that helped me during these first difficult years of my married life. This was during the depression and they helped me make it through those hard times. I had a very close relationship with Alice and Marion and their family. In 1936 my wife, Elda Marie, died and Alice and Marion took me into their home for about nine months. I lived with them during some very difficult times for me and they helped me over that period of my life when I needed help and support. I remarried in March of 1937 and left their home. I kept a close relationship with them while they lived in Ogden. Alice was just like a mother to me in times of adversity and challenge. She would not let me go out and get an apartment on my own. She insisted that I stay with them while I got my life back in order. Shortly after I remarried in the spring of 1937 Marion and Alice, and their family, moved to Provo, Utah. Marion had obtained a dairy of his own. I had very little contact with them for awhile, but in the late 1930s I went down to Provo for a few months and helped Marion with the dairy. I left my family in Ogden and went down and stayed with them for that time. While I was in Provo Alice got very sick and nearly died. They said she had contracted rheumatic fever which weakened her heart. She never did fully recover. Alice Irene, my sister, died in Provo, Utah on October 6, 1941. I remember attending the funeral and helping with the dairy. Alice and Marions two sons, Wayne and Blair, were away serving in the military during World War II at the time of her death. They were unable to come to be with the family. Alice was, a very spiritual woman. She was always active in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. She had a strong testimony of the restored gospel of Jesus Christ. She always held positions of leadership and responsibility where she lived. She was a happy person and enjoyed life. She was talented and shared her talents with others. I remember when I was living with her that she composed a very beautiful Hawaiian song. She played the piano very well and liked to create music. She sent this Hawaiian song into a music publisher and later had it re turned with a note that it was not good enough to publish. Later they heard that same song published and recorded. They felt that the music publisher had stolen her composition and this made her feel very sad. Until her last illness Alice enjoyed good health and was a very happy woman. She enjoyed life and her family. She enjoyed teaching in the Church and excelled in this regard. I am proud to help compile a history of my sister so that she can be remembered by her family and loved ones. I have some special feelings for her because of the many kindnesses she did for me in my lifetime and I am happy to help with this history so that she can be included in the family genealogical history. ELDEN EUGENE SANDERS Written by his wife, Aretta Hardy Sanders Hansen Elden Eugene Sanders was born June 28, 1899 in Salt Lake City, Utah. His family lived between 3rd and 4th East on 21st South, and shortly after Eldens birth they moved to 363 Bryan Avenue. They bought that home which had been built in 1891. It was a large home and a good place to raise a big Page 80

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants family. The property was the farm of President Wilford Woodruff which had been divided into building lots. Both of their homes were in the L.D.S. Waterloo Ward where the son of President Woodruff was the Bishop. His name was Ashel Woodruff. Later, Jacob Mauss, an uncle to Elden, was the Bishop. Bryan Avenue used to have an irrigation ditch running down it and it was then called York Street, and later changed to Bryan Avenue. There was a two story brick school at the end of 3rd East Street and Bryan Avenue where Eden and his brothers and sisters went to school. I also lived in the area and went to school in the 8th grade there at that building. By this time a new school had been built and the old one was used for the first and second grade students only. Later in 1916 the old building was torn down to make room for the addition of the new school which was called the Whittier School. The original school was named the Waterloo School. After graduation from the 8th grade at Whittier School, Elden attended the L.DS. (Latter-day Saints) College, which was located where the new Church Office Building and the Relief Society Building now are located. This college was built in a semi-circle stretching from the Hotel Utah around to where the Relief Society Building now stands. It was a very outstanding school but had to be torn down to accommodate progress. It was getting too crowded for a college. During his senior year Elden was a leading man in a play. It was The Vicar of Wakefield. He was complimented by the critics who commented that his acting was done in a natural manner. He was also on the basketball and track teams. Written in his yearbook is the comment: Nobility of purpose, bigness of heart and true courteousness are his assets, We but lately discovered him. When Elden was thirteen he was presented a bible for perfect attendance at Sunday School. While very young he had health problems and underwent an operation for a mastoid removal. He was one of the first Boy Scouts in the L.D.S. Church in Troop #1,and was Assistant Scoutmaster and then later, Scoutmaster. He was an Assistant Scoutmaster to George Tom Wood who instigated Boy Scouting in the L.D.S. Church. While attending school Elden assisted his father who had a grocery and fruit business on First South between Main and West Temple Streets. Elden graduated from L.D.S. College during World War I and had to go into the military service. However, he was very fortunate in being able to stay here at Fort Douglas in Salt Lake City and did not have to go overseas. When the war was over he went to work as a bank messenger for Zions First National Bank. He wanted to go on a mission but did not have the opportunity. Elden always attended church and there were many young people in the ward. There were two groups of young people with eight in each group. There were many dances held at that time as there were no radios or television, so the young people enjoyed dancing. The dances were waltzes, two steps, fox trots, Virginia reels, and that type of dancing which was very enjoyable. The young girls would take turns having the crowd over after Sunday night church meetings to have refreshments and to play the piano and sing. We had many good times. Sometime we would walk over to Sugar House where there was a doughnut house and get doughnuts and walk home eating the doughnuts and laughing and talking. The favorite thing the boys liked to do was to shake a branch of a tree when it snowed, and let the snow fall on the girls, or to wash our faces in the snow. Of course the girls kind of liked it too. Especially if their hair was naturally curly as was mine. We had lots of fun. I think we had more fun than the young people today with all their cars and things they have to do. Elden and I belonged to the ward choir too. It was when we were going to one of the girls homes after church that Elden asked if he could be my partner that night. Then it continued thereafter. One Sunday night his boy friend Eugene Jacobs, came along with us. As we were walking they each took hold of my hands to help me across the street. Page 81

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants As we walked along I didnt know they had made an agreement that at a certain time they would both squeeze my hands together. They agreed that if I squeezed one back then that one was to be my partner the next time. I squeezed Eldens hand. So then Eugene left us at Bryan Avenue and Elden continued to take me home which was several blocks away on 7th East and Wilson Avenue. From then on he continued to be my partner. During the summer of 1920 Elden went up to McCall, Idaho, near Ketchum, where Frank Bowers and George Sanders were trying to get a sawmill started. He wanted me to go up there too as Winifred and Eldra were both up there with their children. I thought it best not to go although I felt as if half of me was gone. I knew by the way I felt about Elden that he was the one for me. LeRoy went up there for awhile too. They all come home except Elden who stayed several weeks longer taking care of things. He was very lonely and wrote to me every day, and would walk through the wild woods to either McCall or Ketchum to mail my letters and to receive mine. Once he was walking along and saw some water lilies in a swamp, so he waded out to get some for me. He was very careful to pack them in wet leaves and they were the most beautiful lilies I have ever seen and they were fresh when they arrived. I worried about him in Idaho as we both had undergone operations on our tonsils just a short time before he went to Idaho and he had been very ill afterwards. I did not like the thought of him being up there alone in case he got sick again, or in an accident of some kind. He was so thoughtful of everyone except himself. I was so happy when he came home. I was working in the office of the telephone company and I just happened to look up and out of the window when I saw a tall, straight, good looking fellow walk past on the other side of the street. I knew who it was so I ran out of the building to meet my Elden. I asked him why he did not come into the building and he said he didnt want to bother me, but he just had to walk past hoping to see me. It was good to have him home again. On Halloween we had been to a dance and when we got home he gave me my engagement ring. A beautiful solitaire which I still wear. We were married on May 4, 1921 in the L.D.S. Salt Lake Temple where we were sealed for time and all eternity. Our reception was held at the home of my sister, Bessie. LeRoy Sanders was our best man and his girlfriend, Olive Romney, was my bridesmaid. We then went to the Hotel Utah for the first night. For this history I will include my background. I was born on March 3, 1900 in Sterling, Alberta, Canada. My parents were Jesse Wallace Hardy and Elizabeth Skidmore Hardy. My parents were on a colonizing mission to Alberta, Canada when I was born. We were there eleven years. My parents had ten children. Three days after our marriage we left for Chicago, Illinois where Elden was to enter the Coyne Electronics School to become an electronical engineer. We went on the train over the northern route which was a beautiful route, but it took longer. We enjoyed the trip very much. When we got to Chicago we went straight to the school and then found a hotel where we stayed the first night. The people at the school recommended a place where we could get an apartment at 863 North Dearborne Street. We were glad for it proved to be a good place and in a very good part of Chicago. Elden went to school in the evenings and worked at the General Electric Office in the daytime. He walked to work and then home again. In the evenings he would walk to school and back which averaged about three miles of walking each day. He said he wanted the exercise. We went to Sunday School the first Sunday in Chicago at the Logan Square Branch (which now is enlarged to a stake) Elden was asked to be the Sunday School Secretary and I was asked to be a teacher. We went there every Sunday while in Chicago. We would attend meeting and go home for dinner and then back again that night for meeting. Page 82

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants We had quite a ways to go so we took the street car. Sometimes we would go on the elevated car. Until his death we never missed once. Elden and I enjoyed each other very much. Often after Sunday School we would invite the Elders (missionaries) to come home and eat with us. Once Spencer Cornwall, who was later to become the Tabernacle Choir Organist, came home to dinner with us and we then went to the Pageant of Progress, which was something like the Worlds Fair. It was held on the pier on Lake Michigan. Once we went with a group from the L.D.S. Branch on a ship across Lake Michigan to the Sand Dunes in Indiana. Another time we took a bigger ship to Milwaukee. They were both nice trips but the first one was a smaller ship and the water was quite rough. It made me sick and the next day I had a miscarriage of a pregnancy of about three months. We felt so sorry for this as we both desired to have that baby. This was in October of 1921 and when I got better I took a nursing course. About this time Elden Jacobs and another missionary were returning home from a mission in the Southern States. They came and visited us for a few days and wanted us to keep two small alligators they had brought with them. We kept them in a tub while they were visiting, but when they went home they wanted us to keep them. I told them no and for Elden Jacobs to take them and put them in the Zoo in Liberty Park in Salt Lake. There was no Hogle Park Zoo then and all the animals were kept in Liberty Park. Even Princess the elephant. Elden Jacobs brought them home and I think they are the ones in the Hogle Zoo now as they live for a long time. Sometimes on Saturdays, after we were through with our studying, we would go sight seeing around Chicago. Christmas Day 1921 we were invited to visit friends, the Howards. The father was a chiropractor and the son was studying to become a dentist. Gordon, the son, and Elder were friends from the L.D.S. College and they had left to go and live in Chicago. They had two daughters my age so we had a very good time. They were very good to us, especially during our trouble while Elden was in the hospital. They also belonged to the L.D.S. Logan Branch. On the 26th day of March Elden was taken very sick with pains in his stomach. I had to call an ambulance to take him to the hospital. I went along and at midnight he was operated on. They let me watch the operation and they found that his appendix had ruptured and as I stood there and saw him, I knew he would have a hard time. He contracted pneumonia and kept getting worse. He had been administered to and the doctor was a good member of the Church. He did all he could. I sent a telegram for someone to come and his mother came. He was unconscious most of the time as his body was filled with gangrene and peritonitis. Shortly before he died I was standing by his side, as I never left him, and I felt a strong force push past me and go out the window. Then Elden sat up in bed and sang Improve The Shining Moments to the nurses who gathered around and then he bore a strong testimony to them. Then I kissed him as he fell back unconscious again. His mother came and as it took three days and three nights to travel she was on a Pullman Car on the train. When she was sleeping she felt some one touch her. She raised up to find no one there. She then felt sure it was a warning that Elden was either dying or was dead. But, she felt sure she would get to the hospital in time to see him. She did get to the hospital and as she walked in Elden became conscious and recognized her and he smiled. She walked over and kissed him and in about five minutes he was gone and his spirit had left his body. He had been sick in the hospital since Monday night and this was Saturday about 5:30 p.m. on April 1, 1922. I was so glad that his mother got there in time and could be with me. I felt like this was the end of the world for me. I was also glad that my sister had sent a telegram to her stepdaughters husband, William McKay, who was in Chicago studying to become a doctor. He came to the hospital and helped us to get Page 83

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants back to the apartment and came the next morning, which was Sunday, and made all the arrangements for our return to Salt Lake City. We were very grateful for this. We had a sad and lonely journey home to Salt Lake even though we felt Eldens spirit with us. What a difference it was when we left. We were so happy and now felt so alone. I had lost my husband and also my baby. We took the shortest route home, but it seemed like such a long trip. We were met by our family on both sides, but I still felt alone. To think I had to return with my husband in a casket. All my friends were married and some had children. The others were expecting children and they tried to be nice to me, but I felt like an outcast and didnt seem to fit in for their lives were centered around their families. I went to work again for the telephone company where I worked before in the office. That was not what I wanted. I met a returned missionary who came back to our ward from a mission. This was about three years after Elden had died. He seemed alright so we were married, but he turned out to be a woman chaser and after two years I felt I had to do something. I had an eleven month old boy and another baby on the way. After praying very hard one night Elden came to me and beckoned to me to come to him up a beautiful marble stairway. I knew that was a sign for me to leave this other man and so I took my baby and went to live with my parents. Four months later I gave birth to my second son. The first was named Joseph and the last I named Elden. I obtained a divorce and I went to court and had my name and the names of my children changed to Sanders. They will right fully belong to Elden and so I have had the names changed. Referring to the marble stairway I mentioned, I have had the privilege of walking that same marble stairway while working in the Salt Lake Temple. For that is where it is. After my divorce I went to work in the Salt Lake Temple in the office and about eight years later I married George Wilford Hansen, a very fine man whom I had known since I was eight years old. He had lost his wife when their sixth son was born. President George F. Richards of the Temple Presidency performed the marriage for time in the temple. George was very much like Elden and now we had a family to raise together. Also, it was made know to me that George was the one I should marry. He needed someone and I did also, as my father had died and my mother was not able to care for my two sons. I needed someone so that I could care for them and myself. We liked each other and it turned out that we had a good marriage. We were married December 9, 1935 and we had a son George Hardy Hansen who was born to us on December 1. 1942. Joseph H. Sanders was born on July 8, 1926 and Elden Hardy Sanders was born to my second marriage on November 9, 1927. Today I am still living in the family home at 363 Bryan Avenue. It had been mortgaged for a remodeling project prior to the death of father and mother Sanders. When they died Winifred Sanders Bowers and George Sanders asked me if I wanted the home. They offered to give me the home if I would satisfy the mortgage on it. I accepted the home and have lived in it since. It is a nice big roomy house and I love it for it has many memories for me, both from visiting here and living here. We did some remodeling when we got it. We closed the stairway and removed the sliding doors for the sake of conserving heat in the wintertime. After my marriage to George W. Hansen I was happy again and had one girl and eight boys to raise. Georges wife had been sealed to him in the temple and I had known her. We had a good life together with this big family and working in the Church together. We were both in the choir together and George was in the Bishopric most of our married life. I was in the Relief Society and teaching. I was the Ward Librarian for 21 years and they came to see my library from the Church Headquarters when they were to begin libraries in all wards. Mine was a prototype for the Church program.

Page 84

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants George died on February 17, 1977 of a heart attack after three years of illness. So now I am a widow again but with a large family who are very good to me and I love them. There are only eight living as my son Elden was killed in an auto accident. Someone ran into him and he died when he was 22 years old. He left two girls and his wife who are very dear to me. He was killed on March 30, 1950. All together there are 40 grandchildren, 53 great grandchildren, and four more on the way at this time (September 1978). Two grandchildren are dead. I miss George after 42 years together. Yet life has been good to me, or should I say Heavenly Father has been good to me, for I have had the privilege of rearing a large family and also helping with my grandchildren, and great grandchildren who I love dearly. I hope my sons and I will be worthy of the sealing blessings which were given to me when I married Elden Eugene Sanders for time and all eternity. -Aretta Hardy Sanders Hansen Note: Aretta Hardy Sanders Hansen died on October 29, 1989 at the age of 89. She was still residing in the old Sanders family homestead at the time of her passing. She is buried in Murray City Cemetery. ORSON LEROY SANDERS MY LIFE HISTORY by O. Leroy Sanders I was born in Salt Lake City, Utah, on November 3, 1901, the third of eight sons and the sixth of eleven living children born to Sondra Sanders Jr. and Annie Caroline Steffensen. My father, Sondra Sanders Jr., was born in South Cottonwood, Salt Lake County, Utah on March 8, 1861, the second of seven sons and the third of twelve children born to Sondra Sanders Sr. (born in Tinn, Telemark, Norway) and Anne Jorgensson (born in Lyngby, Malmohus, Sweden). Father died on March 1, 1934, in Salt Lake City, one week before his 73rd birthday and was buried in the Murray City Cemetery, Murray, Utah. My mother, Annie Caroline Steffensen, was born in South Cottonwood, Salt Lake County, Utah, on March 29, 1871, the second of six daughters and the third of ten children born to Christian Hansen Steffensen (born in Aaservd, Christianstad, Norway) and Bendikte Amalia Krogh (born in Arendal, Norway). Mother died on May 22, 1927 in Salt Lake City, Utah, at the age of 56 and was buried in the Murray City Cemetery, Murray, Utah. Sondra and Annie were married on May 2, 1889 in the Manti Temple, seven months after father returned from his mission to New Zealand. My brothers and sisters were all born in Salt Lake City. Their names and birth dates are: George Sondra Sanders, January 15, 1891; Ellen Winifred Sanders, December 1, 1892; Alice Irene Sanders, February 10, 1895; Lucy Sanders, March 13, 1897; Elden Eugene Sanders, June 28, 1899; Christian Harold Sanders, June 1, 1904; Lester S. Sanders, February 2, 1907; Raymond Sanders, April 4, 1908; Walter Ronald Sanders, September 2, 1911; and Milton Wesley Sanders, March 24, 1917. The sixth child! Right in the middle! What a predicament, and yet maybe it was the best place after all. In winter it was much warmer in the middleElden and Harold on either side. And our kid scraps! Boy, I could pick on either side and also get picked on from both. And clothes! Yes, some handme-downs, but also I could let go of them before they were too small anyway, so there were advantages in being halfway between here and there. Perhaps thats what made me fairly easy to get along with, at least Im told so. One of the earliest little incidents that I can remember over all the years- and which always made me feel like kicking myself when I thought of it- occurred on one of my early birthdays. Some of us boys were out flying kites in the fields. Leo A. suddenly brought a shiny new dime out of his pocket and offered it to me as a birthday gift-no strings attached. For some reason, I still cant figure it out, I refused it, and yet I wanted it more than anything. It seemed a tremendous fortune to pass up and it made a deep impresPage 85

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants sion on me. I was mad at myself every time I thought of it afterwards. Boy! Just try me now! Also, in those early days one disadvantage of being younger than some of the crowd was that they would try to ditch me or try to get away from the little kids. So they had a plan to go barefooted and of course that was all right, but unknown to us they had hidden their shoes nearby and at the proper moment slipped them on and dashed across the fresh cut alfalfa fields. Just try and follow that. It would stop us cold. I was quite an active youngster and enjoyed climbing trees, or anything else. I would get into the highest and thinnest branches in Aunt Libbys big tall trees and sway and swing. I would play monkey and got so I could jump and swing from limb to limb- which was probably a forerunner of my future intense interest in athletics in school. My school work and attendance in the grades, I liked very much, but I still dont dare brag about my accomplishments to my own children in the way of marks or grades. They found some of my old report cards some time ago and I became somewhat embarrassed trying to explain them. But I was wholeheartedly absorbed in athletics. On the day of a game I could hardly wait till school was over to get out on the field. I was on all the teams anyone ever had and that interest followed on into high school and beyond. Some people have the knack and coordination that allows skill in these physical activities and I have always found it natural and easy in sports, so that in high school I was always proud of my accomplishments, and often neglected important things to participate in sports. My greatest ability was reached in basketball. I was captain of our LDS team as a junior, captain of the football and baseball teams as a senior, also high jumper and track man. A four letter winner, of which I was also proud. I was presented the Heber J. Grant Award for athletics and scholarship on graduation day. One of the Logan (Utah) coaches in the state made the comment that if a best all-round athlete were ever chosen in the state, I would get his vote. During my senior year at LDS, the first year the school had played football for many years, I was injured in about the first game played. It was a painful injury and one which the trainers misinterpreted, as I was given massage treatments for over six months for a supposedly bruised muscle. In fact I played football and basketball the whole year with a pretty stiff leg that I couldnt bend very much. A year later, after x-rays and examinations, an operation was performed which found an original break or green fracture of the bone in the thigh. The resulting lack of healing, a major operation, infection, and five major operations, left me pretty well crippled for a year and presumably kept me from going to the University. A year later in 1921 both Harold and I left on a mission to the Hawaiian Islands. I had worked as a rough carpenter during the summer and had a little help that way. For several months previous to leaving I had been studying some Hawaiian, under the guidance of Don Daynes, who was a former missionary, so that at my farewell I gave a brief speech in Hawaiian. Our outstanding experience on our way to Honolulu was having to take charge of, and conduct, religious services on the boat on Sunday morning. It was a new experience for all of us and being in charge I was responsible for the program. We all decided as part of it to sing a quartet number, but at the last moment the other fellows backed out and determined I was to follow our announced program. I went ahead and sang a solo-the first one of very few in my lifetime. With the exception of each verse ending a little higher than the previous one- I got along. The missionary experience was a very enjoyable one, and my athletic background and experience came in for a very worthwhile use. A number of us missionaries entered a commercial league in Wailuku in Page 86

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants basketball, with the sanction of the mission president. I was fortunate to win an individual silver cup for high scorer. I must have made a name for myself there, and in the following district, my companion and I played on a town team. Because in February of my second year, the Hawaiian A.A.U. invited me to join a team of All Stars in a tour of the coast states. This without the usual competitive tryouts everyone else had to go through. They had to get the Mission Presidents okay, and he got cabled permission from President Heber J. Grant, and so far as I know I was the first church missionary officially permitted to travel in such an athletic capacity. Sort of a forerunner of a great deal of missionary athletic activity in the following years. We discovered that our athletic activities could be one of the most forceful ways of contacting and impressing a great many people, not otherwise reached. The last year and a half I was in a district where such activity was impossible and I was District President in Kona-Kau and Kauai. As life goes- I had only been home a couple of weeks, working, when suddenly I was put on my back by an abscess development on my leg- the old football injury. It meant an immediate operation and I was in the hospital for about two weeks. This rather set back my plans for going to New York. I had already borrowed money from George to take me east and now here I was laid up for some time. Fortunately it did not cancel my plans and the day after Christmas, 1924, I left for another of lifes big adventures in the Big Town. Like many before me, I ran into my first misfortune in Chicago, where I lost my wallet with all my cash, luggage, and checks. I was really low. But as I was headed for Cumberland, where George was living with his family, I was able to survive and go on. I stayed a week with them and then with a pounding heart came into the big city to seek an education and livelihood. It was some two months before I got work but I had begun study at the night school under the famous Mahonri Young, of international fame. I studied life drawing and also poster etc.. Also, a correspondence course. So I had varied fields of training over the next number of years. It was some time from my first arrival before I got into the professional advertising field. My first work that I obtained was in a little paper jobbing office. There I stayed for nearly a year and changed to the insurance field at a little higher pay and nice associations. It was during my first summer in N.Y that I met THE young lady (Ermon Janett Ross) in church. I fell hard and didnt let any grass grow under my feet before we were stepping out regularly, and it was quite a mutual falling. She was attending Columbia Teachers College, a summer school. When she left at the end of the summer it was more or less all figured out. I took a little trip to Boston with her on her way home, and it wasnt till a couple of years later, when I went home the spring mother died, that we were married on August 23, 1927. When we came back to New York that year I had no job and no prospect. Ermon obtained a school teaching job in Scarsdale. We then moved up to Botanical Garden section of the Bronx. I got a job at William L. Woolfs Radio outfit as a shipping clerk, which I kept until I decided to get out and make connections with the art world. Finding specific jobs was hard and I finally landed with a small agency that gave me a good start. Two years later they went out of business so I was hunting again. Colliers Service Corporation, where I next connected, was a very satisfying type of work and experiencesubway and elevated car cards and posters in color. I was there nearly six years. Jack and Fred were born- we had moved to Jackson Heights againthen a house in Whitestone and then finally bought a seven room house in Bellerose, L.I. There Marilyn came to our house and we were very comfortable and happy. I had been in the Queens Ward Bishopric as counselor to Carl. J. Christensen, along with Wayne Criggs, some five years. Then when Carl moved to New Jersey I was made a Stake High Councilman. I was Page 87

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants later asked to serve in the Bishopric again as a counselor to Cyril D. Pearson, along with Quentin Greenwood. In the meantime I had quit my subway job in favor of freelancing with a number of accounts. Particularly doing the art work for the films used in the Auto-Magic-Gun; one of Clarence Stephens specialties. After a couple of years at this I connected with Humbert and Jones- still on a freelance basisa group that proved the most pleasant association of any. I hated to leave them when we finally made the decision to go back home to Salt Lake. While freelancing I did illustrations for two or three of O. Preston Robinsons books on retailing. Moving to Salt Lake, I worked with David W. Evans Advertising Company, still on a independent freelance basis. We bought a home on the East Bench and with the beautiful view of the mountains and we settled down to enjoy our family and friends, contemplating the cycle of west to east, and east to west. We enjoyed our home overlooking the Country Club Golf Course in the valley below. I spent a lot of time improving the immediate back slope of our property which dropped down about 15 or 20 feet on the fairly steep hillside. I built two rock walls, one at the top and another lower down, and made a nice terrace which we planted with flowers on the slopes. We had an apple, apricot, and peach tree on the lower wall with a row of raspberries. We also had a small garden of miscellaneous vegetables. I build a real nice curved rock stairway from the top level to the grass level below. To top it all off I worked real hard and excavated behind the double garage and build a deck with railings. This we had covered and floored with waterproof decking material and it was almost our living quarters all summer long. We got started with a couple of rabbits and Fred took over and we built some pretty good pens with about six compartments and had delicious rabbit meat for a long time. Selling also to neighbors. Fred gave it up after a time and I took over. Eventually my interests expanded and I excavated the hillside under the deck, built four walls of concrete block, a floor of cement, four windows, etc., extended my lights from the garage, and had about a 16 x 12 foot room of very nice construction. I was proud of myself, having never done any building before. Of course my aim and ambition had an objective. My brother-in-law, Men Rosenlof, of Portland, Oregon had discussed with me the idea of raising chinchillas. I had read and studied much about them. Finally, with an agreement with him of sharing profits, if any (75%/25%). he shipped down from the N.W. two pair of very young but good quality registered chinchillas and I was in business getting rid of the rabbits and taking care of a much larger type of animal. I joined a national organization and subscribed to their magazine. During these early years in our little new home on the hill we were all busy in church work and everything else. The schools were not very conveniently located for us. Jack went to East High and Fred to Irving Jr. High in Sugarhouse. Marilyn, when she started, had to go way down to about 15th East and 27th South over a mile away but still not far enough for the school bus travel. Jack eventually traveled to the U, Fred to South High, and Marilyn to Jr. High on 21 East and about 18th South. Then she went to South High School. Ermon was President of the Primary while we were in Park Avenue Ward, which was a division of the Stratford Ward down on 15th East and Stratford Avenue. We live at 2053 Stratford Drive so we had quite a little walk and/or ride to church. I was for a couple of years the Executive Secretary of the Aaronic Priesthood. A spectacular fire burned the Stratford Ward house completely to the ground, saving only a brand new addition of classrooms we had just completed. The whole Stake was just finishing a big new Stake House for our Highland Stake across the gully on Parleys Way and our Park Avenue Ward was the first to use it, still not finished. Jack received a call to go on a mission to Hawaii, for which we were all thrilled and it was agreed to hold Page 88

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants his farewell meeting down in the Highland Park Ward house. Frank Bowers was very generous in helping with Jacks expenses. It was not long before our ward was divided and we built the new Crystal Heights Ward building on 20th East and Stratford Avenue. A very nice departure in architecture from the usual. My new job in our new ward was High Priest Group Leader, which I held for over ten years until we moved. Ermons new job was President of the Relief Society. We enjoyed our sixteen years in that location. I hadnt been too happy after a while at Evans Advertising Company. They had been expanding their office every little while and were growing fast. With the choice of a young art director, who none of us ever did take to, he began buying art work outside and my business suffered because I was on an hourly basis. I tried to make other connections without too much luck until finally Dave Evans, seeing the predicament, came up with some new arrangements and I went on the payroll as an employee. This also put me on the yearly bonus slate which later amounted to a considerable sum. Abe Lewis, whom I had known in New York and was with Dave Evans when I came out, died of lung cancer after a long illness. The big move of the Company then came when they took over the floors above the Western Union Offices on the corner of State Street and Social Hall Avenue. It seemed so roomy after the crowded quarters in the Phillips Petroleum Building on Main Street. I had been one of only four people when I first came to work for Dave and they grew eventually to about 75 employees and offices in Salt Lake, Portland, Seattle, Los Angles, Phoenix, and Chicago. One of our highlights was after my summer long illness with back troubles. I had been flat on my back, with extreme pain, a pinched sciatic nerve which no one seemed to be able to stop. I was taking pain pills every three hours and was very miserable. Jack was due to be released from his mission in October 1952. His finance, Rubeine Case, and her parents, with Errnon and I, were planning to go to Hawaii where they were to be married in the temple over there. My illness had been casting a shadow over the whole trip. We had made reservations in February. After a miraculous curing, of my back we were able to have the marvelous trip to Hawaii. Fred was called on a mission to the North Central States and became ill before a year and was quite disappointed. He went to BYU for awhile and couldnt quite settle for what he wanted to do. He and Kathy were married and shortly moved to Los Angles as a service employee for Burroughs Corporation. Jack and Rubeine in the meantime were in Idaho Falls working out at Arco for Phillips Petroleum on a reactor. Later for the Atomic Energy Commission as an engineer. Now in 1960 we got the moving bug. We had previously managed to buy the house next door west of ours, when our neighbors moved, as an investment. We looked in many areas, thinking possibly to build, but a tentative agreement for that fell through. Just by accident a salesman friend gave us a key to a home she was agent for and we fell in love with it on first sight. I became High Priest Group Leader again over in the Winder 10th Ward. Marilyn had found her man and was married and had a wonderful reception at home in our garden. It went over big. And as the years have passed our children are happy and very busy and have presented us with fifteen beautiful grandchildrenfour boys and eleven girls. Our lifes routine became uncertain as my 65th birthday approached. No one at David W. Evans Advertising Company had ever reached the Standard retirement age before. My case presented a corporate dilemma. At a board meeting held a scant few days before my birthday a decision was made Page 89

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants that the company insurance and benefit plans dictated mandatory retirement at age 65. So with very little forethought or planning I found myself retired. I went to work eagerly at home to fulfill a lifetime desire- to paint. The back bedroom became my studio and I spent many hours filling canvases with a variety of subjects. I wasnt too happy with the first products but thereafter received many compliments on my work. The paintings became prized possessions among the family and a few close friends. I made more that twenty oils before a creeping paralysis, which had started in the fingers of my right hand before my retirement, enveloped the entire right arm and shoulder and forced me to stop painting. Ermon and I enjoyed our retirement years. There were fishing trips with the Kirbys, concert tours with the Deseret Mens Chorus (formerly the Swanee Singers, with whom I spent many enjoyable years singing bass), visits to the children in Idaho, Washington, and California, and our one big splurge- a Mediterranean Cruise on the old SS Lurline, now with a new name sailing under a Greek flag, the same ship we sailed on to Hawaii. My health deteriorated badly in the late 70s. The creeping paralysis, which the doctors said was the same as a gradual stroke, enveloped my entire body. I lost my power of speech in 1977 and was mostly bedridden from that time on. I became a sever burden for my sweetheart, Ermon, who suffered much anguish and physical hardship to care for me during my last years. Somewhere, somehow, I intend to repay her for her love and devotion to me. At this writing I await a call from my Father in Heaven to begin a new chapter in this life history with gratitude in my heart for my beautiful wife, Ermon, my family and numerous friends, and for a deep and abiding testimony of the Gospel of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Amen. (This life history was prepared in July 1979. The major portion being written by O. Leroy Sanders. The last concluding paragraphs were written in the first person by his eldest son, Jack. O. Leroy Sanders passed away quietly, without pain, on January 24, 1980 and was buried in the family plot in the Murray City Cemetery, Murray, Utah.) CHRISTIAN HAROLD SANDERS Written by his son Harold Stanley Sanders My father, Christian Harold Sanders, was born in Salt Lake City, Utah on June 1, 1904. He was the seventh child born to Sondra Sanders Jr. and Annie Caroline Steffensen. He was born while the family resided in the old Sanders homestead at 363 Bryan Avenue in Salt Lake. While the name given him when he was blessed was Christian Harold, he has always been called Harold. Dad lived all of his younger life in the old homestead on Bryan Avenue. At the time of his birth he had three brothers and three sisters. He was the seventh to enter the family. When he was less than one year old his sister, Lucy, died of a ruptured appendix. As he grew up there were four more brothers added to the family. He was probably old enough to feel the sorrow when his younger brother, Lester, died in 1907 at the age of one month. Dad would have been about three years of age. He grew up attending the Whittier School just a short distance from the family home on Third East Street. He completed grade school at Whittier and then went on to L.D.S. High School to finish his formal education. In 1921 he accepted a call to serve as a missionary for the Church. He was assigned to go to Hawaii, along with his older brother Leroy. Dad completed his mission in two years and returned home to Salt Lake City. Upon return to Salt Lake City dad met and married my mother, a young lady by the name of Edith Annie Sander (close to Sanders, but not the same. Many time she would tell family members that she Page 90

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants only had to add an s to her name when she married Harold). They were married on June 24, 1926 in the Salt Lake L.D.S. Temple by George F. Richards. Mother was born in Carlisle, England on December 31, 1903 and came with her family to Salt Lake City when she was eight years old. When she was nine years of age she was baptized into the Church. She was a daughter of Robert and Margaret Sander. On July 4, 1927 their only child was born. I was always their pride and joy. I was born in the LDS Hospital and when I was taken to be blessed in the ward the blessing was pronounced by my grandfather, Sondra Sanders Jr., in the L.D.S. Whittier Ward. I was given the name Harold Stanley Sanders, and have always been called Stan. I attended the Columbus Elementary School and South High School. I was drafted into the army during World War II and attained the rank of corporal during my military service. . My father and my mothers father, Robert Sander, started Sanders Window Shade Company about 1918. They had a store on Second South, on the north side, between 2nd and 3rd East. I do not remember how long dad stayed with this business, maybe 7 or 8 years. Robert Sander continued in the business until his death in the early 1970s. His son, Robert Sander Jr. continued on until the 1980s. I worked with them for 20 years until I started Stan Sanders Priced-Rite Trophy Supply Company in 1966 at 2585 South State Street in South Salt Lake. Dad became a carpenter in the 1930s and joined the Utah Brotherhood of Carpenters, Local #184, on March 17, 1937. He was a member of this union until his death. In early years dad worked on and off with Uncle Frank Bowers. He also worked in Leadville, Colorado in its early days. He also worked at Wendover Field, helping build the air base where the airplane that carried the atomic bomb was based. In the 1950s he and Reuben Mason formed the Mason Construction Company in North Salt Lake. They owned and built the Orchard Bowl and the shopping center that is in North Salt Lake. Dad was a lifelong hunter and fisherman. I used to go with him since I was 5 or 6 years old. We never missed a deer season and we were always going fishing. I took dad deep sea fishing on his last and 100th trip, about a year and a half before his death. He always took the party boat out of Redondo Beach (California). He had a wonderful time and I got sea sick, but was very happy to see dad having such a great time. In 1958 dad helped me build a fine two story summer home on Beaver Creek (Utah). We spent two or three wonderful years together building this home and spent many great weekends enjoying the fruit of our labor. When I started my trophy business in 1966, dad used to do all my engraving. He had the engraving machine at his home and I would take over the work in the morning and pick it up at night. Mother also helped me. She would come over to the shop and drill marble for the trophies. They both were very instrumental in helping me make a go of the trophy business. Dad worked for Mark Garff (a very successful Utah automobile dealer) in the late 1940s. Mark used to go to Farmington Bay duck hunting. Dad and I used to hunt Farmington Bay. We would walk for over two hours, through the sticky mud, trying to get to our hunting spot. We would hear Mark start up his air boat (the only air boat in Utah) and in two minutes he would be by us. Boy! Were we envious of Mr. Garff. One day Mark came in while we were still there and be asked dad if he wanted to buy the airplane engine he had on his boat. He said it was not fast enough for him and we could have it for $75.00. Dad jumped at the chance and the deal was made. We went to war surplus stores looking for material. Dad, I, and Grandpa Sander spent a few months building Page 91

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants our air boat. It was a lot of fun, but very frustrating because we were building by ear. We had no plans and none of us had ever done this type of work before. In the end it was a great success and we spent many years getting to our special hunting spots in minutes instead of hours, and having a great time. Dad also worked on Mark Garffs summer home in Hebgen Lake near West Yellowstone before the big earthquake. During his later years dad suffered consider ably from ill health. Dad had a few problems in his life, but his love for mother and me was always a priority in his life. I am very proud that he was my father. I learned a lot from my father and mother. My father, Christian Harold Sanders, died on August 5, 1973 in Salt Lake City, Utah.

Page 92

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants RAYMOND SANDERS Written by Raymond Sanders and C. Robert Sanders took me to the doctors office. I didnt know why at the time. A nurse made some comment about what a fine looking boy I was and wanted me to lie down on what looked to me like an ironing board. Something like a sieve was put over my nose and mouth. Soon I was put to sleep with an anesthetic and my tonsils and adenoids were taken out. That is one of my first memories. Mother brought me home on the street car all wrapped in a blanket. My childhood was a happy one. I lived in the old Waterloo Ward of the Granite Stake and I went to the Whittier School. Later I went to South Junior High, the second year it was established. That school is still standing but they are trying to renovate it for some kind of shopping mall. The Waterloo Ward was divided while my brother Leroy was on a mission to Hawaii. He was the first missionary to return to the new Whittier Ward (named after the Whittier School). My mother who had been the Relief Society President of the Waterloo Ward for about 23 years, and in the Granite Stake Relief Society Presidency for a couple of years, became the first Relief Society President of the new Whittier Ward. We have a photograph where she is holding the plow as they excavated the foundation for the new building. My parents had eight sons and three daughters of which I was the ninth. In addition to these eleven children another was stillborn and was buried in the yard in front of the house, over which a peony bush was planted. My father served a mission to New Zealand in 1885 to 1887. My father, along with his companion, a Brother Ezra Richards from Farmington, Utah, made the first translation of the Book of Mormon into the Maori language of New Zealand. Sister Georgina Marriott acted as scribe for the translation. My father was a school teacher up until the time his hearing became very poor and he had to give it up. In the University of Utah Library is a thesis that he wrote as he completed his studies in preparation for Page 93

I was born on April 4, 1908 in Salt Lake City, Utah. My parents were Sandra Sanders Jr. and Annie Caroline Steffensen Sanders. Our family lived at 363 York Street, which was later named Bryan Avenue. I was told that at birth I was not expected to live because I was so sickly. My parents took me up Parleys Canyon to escape the summer heat, hoping that the cool would restore my health. For quite awhile they could not find any milk that I could tolerate. Finally they found an Italian woman who was nursing her baby and had enough milk for me, and I seemed to tolerate it and thrive on it. They later changed me to Eagle Brand canned milk. Her name was Mrs. Manning and my mother told me about this in later life. I was bow legged and the doctors wanted to break my legs and set them straight, but mother and father would not allow them to do that. I started to walk at age 18 months and my legs straightened out alright. As far back as I can remember was when my mother

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants his teaching career. While on his mission father taught many of the native Maori saints. He established a school for the native children. Years later a group of Maori Chieftains, and followers, came to Salt Lake to attend the temple for their temple ordinances. I remember them coming to our house when I was a small boy and they talked to father in their native language. My father cried, and everyone else cried, including my mother. She didnt know what they were crying about until father told her that the Maori Saints had erected a monument in New Zealand to their school teacher, Sondra Sanders Jr. This was for establishing the first school for the native Maori members of the Church. I suppose the monument is gone after all these years, but I dont know. It was erected in Nuhaka, Hawkes Bay, New Zealand. In January of 1926 mother, Ronald, Milton, and I went with Frank and Winifred Bowers to Long Beach, California. The Bowers went to California to help their son Bradleys health. He had a severe case of bronchitis and each winter it was necessary for him to get away from the cold climate of Salt Lake City. We were there for nearly three months and I continued my schooling at the Long Beach Polytechnic High School. We then returned to Salt Lake City and I graduated from West High School. I worked for the Bowers Building and Construction Company for several months and later when the company took over the Maple Leaf Dairy, I went to work for the dairy. After graduation from high school I had a keen desire to go into business and to this day that desire has superseded all my other employment interests that I ever had. However, I never did get the opportunity to go into business, except for one occasion. In the summer of 1927 Wayne Stark and I decided to go into the milk distribution business. We had the Maple Leaf Dairy bottle our milk. We bought a secondhand truck from American Linen Company in Ogden and started the milk selling business on a shoestring capital of $300. Of this $300 we had to buy the truck, bottles, milk cases, caps, and other supplies. The first day we delivered six bottles. In one month we built up our volume to 200 quarts per day. Then I received a call to serve a mission for the Church and we had to sell out at a loss. I went back to work at the Maple Leaf Dairy to save enough money to buy some clothing for my mission. Wayne Stark moved away to Los Angles. So ended my only business venture!. I left in November of 1927 for a mission to the Northern States Mission. The mission headquarters was at Chicago, Illinois. President John H. Taylor assigned me to work Out of Cleveland, Ohio and later Columbus. In the summertime we traveled out from these main cities visiting as many small towns as possible. I had many interesting experiences traveling without purse or script. It was a very humbling experience and I enjoyed my mission very much. I returned to Salt Lake City in January of 1930. Prior to my mission I had met and dated my sweetheart, Elda Marie Searle. She was the daughter of Charles Decatur Searle Jr. and Julia Ette Wilson Searle. I had corresponded with her all during my mission and we had planned our wedding upon my return. On March 31, 1930 we were married in the Salt Lake Temple. Shortly after our marriage we moved to Ogden where I went to work at the Weber Central Dairy. Raymond Earle was born to us on August 25, 1931 in Ogden. Charles Robert was born on June 9, 1934. During the spring and summer of 1936 my wife Marie was ill. She progressively got worse. She died on July 3, 1936. Two days before she died she gave birth to a son who was stillborn. We named him Sondra David. The death of my wife left me alone with two sons; Earle and Bob. Earle was nearly five years old and Bob was just over two years of age. These were very difficult times for me. The boys spent much of the time in Salt Lake City with their aunt, Alean Searle, and their grandfather Searle. On March 10, 1937 I married Margaret Evelyn Nelson, who has always been called Marney. Marney was an Page 94

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants answer to my prayers and was a fulfillment of my patriarchal blessing which promised me I would again be blessed with a most choice companion. We met at the Weber Central Dairy where she worked in the office. We dated and fell in love. She accepted both being a wife to me as well as a mother to two small boys. She was the daughter of Bernard Nelson (a Norwegian emigrant) and Inger Olsen (also Norwegian). Marney was to me the finest and most beautiful woman a man would ever want and she brought joy and happiness into my life again. We were married in the Salt Lake Temple by George F. Richards of the Council of the Twelve Apostles. On April 5, 1939, Dennis Nelson Sanders, was born to us. Denny was a plump bouncing boy. He seemed too tender and perfect to remain in this world long and was taken home prior to his fourth birthday. This caused a great sorrow to come into our lives and has given us a deep sympathy for others in their hour of grief. Denny died of leukemia and at that time there was no treatment available in the medical field. We consulted with experts all over the nation, even the Mayo Clinic, and could not receive any help. I worked for the Weber Central Dairy for eleven and a half years. In 1941 I quit the dairy and worked a few months for my brother-in-law, Marion Steed, in Provo, Utah. He owned a dairy in Provo. Then I went to work at the Ogden Iron Works for a few months. All this while I was awaiting an appointment as a police officer for Ogden City. On December 1, 1941 I was appointed by the Chief of Police, Charles H. Taylor, to be a police officer. I started walking a beat at Five Points in North Ogden. Sometime in 1942 I was chosen to become Police Secretary to Chief Rial C. Moore. In January of 1944 Chief T.R. Johnson learned of my studies in fingerprinting (I had completed a correspondence course with one of the leading schools in fingerprinting). He assigned me to work in the Police Bureau of Identification as an assistant to Lt. L.M. Hilton. Lt. Hilton was the Superintendent of the Bureau of Identification. Chief Johnson appointed me in 1945 to the rank of detective (the same as sergeant) in the department. January 8, 1948 Mayor Harmon W. Perry took me from the Bureau of Identification and made me License Inspector for Ogden City. I still retained my rank in the police department. My duties consisted of inspecting all businesses to see that they were properly licensed to operate. In 1949 Mayor Perry assigned me to be his personal secretary and in this capacity I still retained my police rank. In that same year I was appointed by the City Commission to be chairman of the 1949 Ogden Pioneer Days Parade. In 1950 I again went back to the Bureau of Identification as a new city administration had been elected. For a number of years I worked on the Ogden Pioneer Days Parade Committee and coordinated the event for Ogden City. I contacted all of the businesses in Ogden and convinced them to participate in the parade with floats and other contributions. During those years the parade flourished and was recognized as a very successful event. I would like to think that I had something to do with its success. During my career with the Ogden Police Department I was appointed to the rank of Lieutenant and finally to Captain. I was appointed as Acting Chief of Police on two occasions during transition of commands. I had a long and interesting career filled with many political pressures as well as the responsibilities of the positions I held. I retired from the department in 1964 with the permanent rank of captain. My responsibilities in the community were varied. In addition to my assignments on the Ogden Pioneer Days celebrations, I held a number of other civic assignments. I went to work after retirement as an insurance executive with Franklin Life and later with Farm Bureau Insurance. In 1966 I was elected to the 37th Utah House of Representatives representing District 10 in Weber County. I won election as the republican candidate in a very strong democratic district. I was the first republican to win election in many years in that district. I served for one session Page 95

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants in 1967 and then resigned to accept an appointment as Civil Defense Director for Weber County. While serving as the Director of Civil Defense I was appointed a member of the Constitutional and Bylaws Committee of the United States Civil Defense Council. I was a member of the Ogden City Police Pension Board and the Ogden City Police and Fireman Credit Union Board of Directors. In my Church assignments I have held many responsible positions and have tried to serve my Church and fellow men to the best of my ability. I have served as a counselor in a bishopric, Sunday School superintendent, and served as a High Counselor in the North Weber Stake here in Ogden. In March of 1950 I was called to serve as the Bishop of the Ogden 10th Ward. I served in that capacity for many years. My wife, Marney, and I have served in both the Salt Lake and Ogden Temples as officiators for many years. I have enjoyed my church assignments very much and always tried to serve well. On June 15, 1972 I was stricken with a sudden stroke. Early in the morning I was getting ready to go to our assignment at the Ogden Temple and suffered the stroke. I was hospitalized and came close to death. After a week or two I was transferred to a nursing facility to spend a few months learning again to walk and talk. I regained my speech, but I lost the use of my right arm and leg. I had a difficult time to adjust. I came home to be cared for by my wife and family. My treatment was to walk as far as I could each day. Each day my faithful friends, neighbors, and ward members would come and take me on a walk as part of my treatment. I am indebted to the many who sacrificed their time and efforts in my behalf. I lived with this condition for seventeen years. On December 28,1985 my wife Marney died. She had suffered for a number of years with kidney failure. The onset was in 1981. She had never had good health but the last few years were very difficult for her and for all of us. She was on kidney dialysis three times a week and with the help of our daughters-in-law we were cared for during this long illness. After the death of my wife I remained in the family home with the family coming to help me morning and night. I had an alarm system that connected to the telephone and the local hospital. When I had problems I pressed the button on my little transmitter and the alarm went out and someone responded. We had this system for a few years, even prior to Marneys death, and used it fairly often as we had so many problems. In May of 1987 I took ill and was hospitalized for a few weeks. It was determined that I could not remain alone at home. As I was paralyzed on the one side and could not help myself it was necessary for me to enter a nursing home. I was taken to the Washington Terrace Nursing Center where I lived the remainder of my life. I soon became known to the staff as Captain Sanders and I bribed them all with candy and treats. They gave me a lot of attention. On April 9th of 1988 I celebrated my 80th birthday. The family took me to the Ogden Tenth Ward and there we had an open house and reception for all my friends and associates. I enjoyed the event although I did not feel very well. As it appeared that I could never go home we sold the family home at 1663 Kiesel Avenue in May of 1988. It was too hard to keep the home up and have no one living in it. We had lived in that home since 1939 when we moved in to help care for Marneys father, Bernhard Nelson. It was a difficult decision for the family to make. In December of 1989 Raymond Sanders took ill in the nursing home. He had pneumonia and was admitted to the McKay Dee Hospital in Ogden. They tried to treat his illness but he did not respond well. He was very sick and I (Bob, his son) stayed with him much of the time. He asked me if I thought he was going to die. I asked him if he wanted to go. He replied that he did. He seemed tired and had little determination to go on. On December 10, 1989 I was with him most of the Page 96

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants day and evening. My wife and I stayed till about midnight. We went home and shortly received a call to come back. At 2:50 a.m. on December 11,1989 he passed away quietly. My father was a dedicated man. He served his community, his church, and his family during his whole lifetime. He was respected in the community and had many friends and associates. He was an example for all who knew him. RS RAYMOND EARLE SANDERS An Autobiography I was born August 25, 1931 in the old Dee Memorial Hospital in Ogden, Utah. The hospital has since been torn down and a small park occupies the old hospital site on Harrison Blvd. Between 24th street and Capitol St. My parents were Raymond Sanders and Elda Marie Searle. Both of my parents were originally from Salt Lake City but came to Ogden during the depression to find employment. I was named after my father and my mother my first name, Raymond, came from my father and my second name, Earle, came from removing the S from my mothers maiden name. I was the oldest child and my brother Charles Robert Sanders was born nearly three years after me in June of 1934. Our mother died in July of 1936 from complications arising in the pregnancy and stillborn birth of a third son. I was one month short of my fifth birthday and to this day have a hazy recollection of my mother but I am not certain how much is actual memory and what is information I have been told about her by my Searle relatives. My brother Bob has no recollection of her as he was just two when she died. I have determined in my older years that my mother was a talented and artistic lady who loved my father and Bob and I very much. I suppose it is understandable that from time to time I have speculated on how my life might have gone had mother lived. I have concluded that this line of thinking is futile and I know that some day I will have the opportunity to come to know mother well and will have the opportunity to renew that relationship. About a year later Dad married Margaret Evelyn Nelson and we two boys went to live with Dad and our new mother. I must say for the record that Marney (that was her nickname) became in every sense of the word our mother. I know that my biological mother brought me into this world and stayed with me a very short time thereafter. I cannot change that fact and I honor her and love her for that but the real long term task of mothering Bob and I fell to our new Mother. Mother Nelson was the daughter of two Norwegian immigrants, Bernhard Nelson and Inger Olsen. As we began life with our new mother we moved into a house on the northwest corner of 17th street and Kiesel Ave(In Ogden). Next door lived my new Grandpa and Grandma Nelson. I do not remember Grandma Nelson well. She was bedridden and mother would have to walk next door many times a day to take care of her mother. It seemed like a very short time before she died and we were invited to move in and share the Nelson home at 1663 Kiesel Ave. and to help take care of Grandpa Nelson. This became my permanent home until I married and moved out to form my own family unit. It seemed that after suffering such a loss as a small boy life was determined to make it up to me and the years at Grandpas home were long and pleasant. Grandpa Nelson very quickly became one of my favorite people. He spoke English with a broken accent that I quickly learned to both love and understand. Later as he interjected Norwegian words he would take the time to explain them to me. Grandpa and mother would speak a mixture of English and Norwegian and I was exposed at an early age to the Norwegian language. Grandpa was a very tall and muscular man. He had won many rowing contests as a young boy at home in Norway. In this country he had excelled at the art of carpentry. I call it an art because the way he did it was nothing but art. My favorite place was a large Page 97

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants stool by the side of his work bench where I could watch his every move as he crafted cabinets, furniture and other items for neighbors and friends. When I was in primary I had a project that I was to do myself which consisted of constructing a Blazer Treasure Chest. He was determined that I should do it myself so he sat on the stool and coached me from start to finish. The completed chest did not even come close to his standard of construction but he did not criticize me. When it was completed he then sat me down on the stool and had me watch as he built another one as an example of a standard of excellence for which I should strive. I have since cultivated a deep feeling for working with wood and the feeling I have when I see a new piece of untouched lumber and visualize the possibilities presented by that lumber is a feeling that I trace directly to that early experience with Grandpa Nelson. In April of 1939 another brother, Dennis Nelson Sanders, was born. Dennis was born the day after Dads birthday. He was a joy to each of one of us. Both Bob and I were old enough to enjoy a little brother. He was a beautiful baby and literally ruled the roost. Grandpa Nelson was especially proud of this little Viking. When he was nearly three Dennis became ill and no matter what the doctors seemed to do he did not get better. I remember vividly the night when kindly old Dr. Jensen came to our house to help Denny. He broke the news to us that Dennys diagnosis of Leukemia had been confirmed and there was nothing that could be done. I recall that mom sat and rocked Denny for hours at a time as we all sat in pained silence and watched his tiny life ebb away. I contracted chicken pox and because of the added care burden I went to stay in Salt Lake City with my Aunt Alean and was not in Ogden when Denny passed away nor was I permitted to attend the funeral because of the chicken pox. I must comment briefly on one other experience with Grandpa Nelson that I hold clearly in my memory. In 1939 (historically it must have been in the Fall) I came home one day to find Grandpa sitting in his favorite rocking chair listening to the radio with streams of tears running down his rough cheeks. It struck me odd that a man of his size and strength could sit and cry like a little baby. I wondered what had happened and in seeking an explanation from mother I found out that on that day the Germans had invaded Norway and Grandpa was heartbroken that this had happened to his beloved Norway. In later days Grandpa stayed by the radio to listen to news of the battles and it was a dark day when the final battle was lost and Norway fell under Nazi rule. Grandpa died unexpectedly when I was about 15. I had left for school as usual and had breakfast with him as I left. Later that night as I walked home from my after school job some neighbors stopped to give me a ride and I found out that Grandpa had died that afternoon. In the late fall of 1950 I received my mission call to Norway. I felt then that I wished Grandpa had lived to know this great news. Then it dawned on me that it was probably his pleading up above that influenced my call to Norway. His influence must have been great as my brother also received a call to Norway several years later. I entered the old mission home in Salt Lake City in January of 1951 and after a week was on my way to Norway by train and boat. We arrived in Sweden at the end of January and took a train into Norway. I spent two and one half years in Norway and learned to love the country, the people and the language. I still remember learning the language and am sure that it posed some problems and challenges but I think that the early exposure to Norwegian with Mom and Grandpa helped immensely and sort of eased the process a little. I returned home in August of 1953 and not long after was in the military to fulfill my service obligation. I took basic training at Fort Ord, California and then took advanced electronic training at the Signal School at Fort Monmouth, New Jersey. While on leave home in 1954 I started dating a young lady, Loralee Green, from our stake, the North Weber Stake. We had known each other for a long time Page 98

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants from various stake activities. In 1955 We became engaged and not long after I was sent to Germany. In September of 1956 I returned home and on November 21, 1956 Loralee and I were married in the Salt Lake Temple. Loralee had just graduated from BYU as a public school speech and hearing therapist. She began working for the Alpine School District as their first Speech and Hearing Therapist and I enrolled at BYU. We took sometime to decide on a major in school having tried Pre-med, secondary education, electronics, radio and television broadcasting. In the midst of studying Weber State College called me in June of 1959 and asked me if I were interested in teaching electronics at the college. After an interview and some discussion Loralee and I decided to accept the teaching position and keep working towards the degree. I signed a contract to teach for $4800 for the first year. I enjoyed teaching and have never been far from teaching since. I was granted a sabbatical leave from Weber State for the 1963-64 school year and enrolled at BYU to complete my degree. By some hard work I finished not only the BA degree but also the MA degree. When I returned to Weber that fall I had two new degrees and a new teaching position in the Speech Dept in charge of all radio and television classes. I also bult a new FM station for the college (KWCR FM) which is still on the air to day. In 1970 I left Weber College and entered employment with the Federal Aviation Administration with assignment at the Salt Lake City Airport in air traffic control. For the next 21 years I would make the daily drive back and forth to the airport. Someone once gave me a little comic pin to wear which said With my luck when my ship comes in I will be at the airport. That was the story of my life until my birthday in 1991. I retired on that date with over 25 years of federal service. While Air Traffic Control had its problems and introduced STRESS into my life I still acknowledge that it provided a very comfortable living for me and provided well for my family. We were blessed with seven children and each has been the joy of my life. In Jan 1958 our first child Lynnell was born while we were in Provo attending school. Lynnell completed a teaching degree and taught elementary school for several years. She is now married to Greg King and lives in Provo with her two children. Our second daughter Danette was born in Nov 1959 in Ogden. She completed a nursing degree at Weber State and was later accepted in the Physicians Assistant school at the University of Utah. She is married to Jim Stuart and lives with three children in Price, Utah. Trecia Rae was born in August 1962 in Ogden. She also became a nurse and specialized in intensive care nursing. She is married to Alan Trost and live with their two children in Kennewick, Washington (Note: their third child is expected Oct 1992). Our youngest daughter Malauna is married to Scott Anderson and they live next door with their son. Malauna also graduated as an elementary school teacher. After four daughters we started our son production line. Trent was born in Dec 1969. He completed a mission in the Albuquerque New Mexico mission and is married to the former Jodie Karras. Jodie is teaching while Trent is studying at Weber State. Our next son, Brandt. was born in June of 1971. He just completed his mission to Sweden and it was our great pleasure to travel to Sweden and Norway to be with Brandt as his mission ended and to travel with him for several weeks before returning home. Our final family member and third son is Layne who was born in January of 1973. At the time of the writing he is serving in the Korea TaeJon mission and will be released in the early spring of 1994. Service in the Church has always been important to Loralee and I. We have served in many jobs throughout the years. Loralee has developed a real love for the Relief Society and has served in many callings therein including Ward and Stake Relief Society President. I have also served in many callings and have enjoyed teaching. I have served as Bishop, Stake Sunday School President and am now serving on the Weber South Stake high council, Upon retirement I was called to serve as a temple worker in Page 99

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants the Ogden Temple and am currently serving in the baptistery. We are looking forward to serving together on a mission as soon as we have our two unmarried sons safely in the hands of worthy young daughters-in-law. Perhaps at the appropriate time in the next year or so Grandpa Nelson can put in another good word for Loralee and I to spend some time in Norway as missionaries or we will happily serve wherever we are needed. Raymond Earle Sanders September 1992 C. ROBERT SANDERS I was born in Ogden, Weber County, Utah on June 9, 1934. My first given name is Charles, but I have never used that name except in the military service and on official documents. I was named Charles after my grandfather Charles Decatur Searle Jr., but I have always been known as Robert or Bob. I was the second child born to Elda Marie Searle and Raymond Sanders. My older brother Raymond Earle Sanders is three years my senior. When I was born our family was living on the northeast corner of 33rd Street and Grant Avenue in Ogden. We lived there until the death of my mother on July 3, 1936. I was just over two years old when she died. Earle and I went to live with our aunt, Alean Searle and with grandfather Searle, at 135 Cleveland Avenue in Salt Lake City. We stayed there for about two years until dad remarried and got established. In 1937 my father married Margaret Evelyn Nelson who was raised here in Ogden and was of Norwegian descent. She willingly assumed the duties of mother to Earle and me. She was in fact the only mother I can remember. We eventually were all reunited as a family and lived on the corner of 17th Street and Kiesel Avenue. Later we moved across the field to the house next door to live with Grandpa Nelson (my stepmothers father). I lived there until I married and left home. We attended church in the Ogden 10th Ward of the North Weber Stake. The church was just across the street from our home and was easily accessible to us. My father was called as Bishop of the 10th Ward and presided over the ward from 1950 until about 1963. I attended Mound Fort Elementary School until the 10th grade. Then I went to Ogden High School and graduated in 1953. I also graduated from the L.D.S. Seminary program in 1953. While in my senior year we were involved in the Korean conflict (war) and I was concerned over being drafted. I determined that if I was to go into military service I ought to enter the Army Reserves and obtain some advantages. I thought I could get some rank and I knew that if I had to go I could go for two years rather than a longer enlistment. So in 1952 I enlisted in the Army reserve program and into the Military Police. This began a life long career in law enforcement. I attended weekly drills for nearly a year. After graduation it looked like I might have to go into the draft. Also, I wanted to serve a mission for my church and there was some criticism of young men going on missions to avoid the draft. So I felt I should go into the military service and fulfill my obligation and avoid any criticism of avoiding my responsibilities. I felt after the military I could serve my mission. I left for the military in November of 1953. I was sent to Fort Ord, California for basic training. I completed eight weeks and was then reassigned for another eight weeks of advanced infantry training. After the first couple of weeks in the second phase of training I contracted pneumonia and was hospitalized for four weeks with the Fort Ord Crud. After my basic training I was assigned to the same base as a military policeman. I worked there for a few months and then was sent ten miles away to the Presidio of Monterey for Town Patrol in Monterey and vicinity. I enjoyed this duty very much. In December of 1954 I was given orders to go overseas to Japan. I reported after a two week Christmas leave Page 100

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants to Fort Lewis, Washington. There we sailed from Seattle on a troop ship The General A.E. Anderson for the far east. When I got to Fort Lewis I found out that my orders had been changed and I was assigned to Okinawa in the Ryukus Islands, south of Japan. I spent nine months in Okinawa. It was interesting but nine months was more than enough for me to spend on the rock! It was the previous scene of great bloodshed in World War II and many lives were lost on that island. I visited the suicide cliffs on the southern end of the island. This was where thousands of Japanese soldiers jumped to their death off the cliffs and onto the rocks rather than violate their sacred covenants and surrender. They had just fenced off the cliffs and left the skeletons as a memorial. I saw thousands of bones, rifles, and various equipment scattered over the rocks where they originally lay. I was sent home for discharge in August of 1955. I began school at Weber State College in August of 1955. At the end of fall quarter I received a call to serve a mission for the church. I was assigned to go to Norway, the land of my ancestors, for a two and a half year mission. I began my preparations and I left for Norway in January of 1956. We boarded the steamship M.S. Berlin for a twelve day voyage to Gottenberg, Sweden. We then went by train to Oslo and reported to the mission president. I was assigned to serve first in the city of Halden. For thirty months I served as a missionary and thoroughly enjoyed my assignment among the Norwegian people. I had the opportunity to visit Bakkajord, the family farm, in Tinn, Telemark province. This farm had been in our family since about 1670 and was sold by my great, great grandfather in 1837 to his brother. The descendants of that family still own the farm and reside on it today. In addition to serving in Halden I also was assigned to serve in Skien, Notodden, Arendal, and lastly in Bergen. With the exception of the last three months in Bergen my mission assignments were in Telemark providence where my family originated.

Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway. Author with Olav Bakka Family-1957. Olav Bakka, Ranveig Bakka, her sister, daughter, Anna.
I returned to Utah in August of 1958 and immediately made arrangements to enroll at Weber State College. One of my first acts was to go to the Veterans Office and reestablish my veterans eligibility benefits. The pretty young secretary had trouble finding my file and finally found me filed away in the Dead Duck File (which was the file where they put veterans who had not kept their eligibility current). I was impressed with her and had a friend introduce me to her. She was Karen Marie Zundel and I arranged a date. We were engaged six weeks later and I was then literally a Dead Duck Karen and I completed fall quarter of 1958, winter and spring quarter of 1959, and were married on June 5, 1959. We were married in the L.D.S Salt Lake Temple by Elder Sterling W. Sill, a relative on the Zundel side. It was a busy week with graduation and a marriage. I went to work at the Utah State Industrial School as a supervisor over young offenders incarcerated at the institution. I also attended school full time during the day and worked evening and graveyard shifts. In 1960 I graduated with an Associate of Science degree from Weber.

Page 101

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants It was only, at that time, a two year school. I then went up to Utah State University in Logan, Utah to complete my bachelors degree. I commuted from Ogden and kept working at the Industrial School until the fall of 1960. We then moved to Logan to finish my program. I graduated with my bachelors degree from Utah State University in June of 1961. As I had worked at the Industrial School I was rehired as a social caseworker upon graduation. We moved back to Ogden and I began my work. In June of 1962 I was given an opportunity to accept a position as an Adult Probation and Parole District Agent in the Ogden Office. I accepted the job and began a career that lasted for over thirty years. In December of 1991 I retired with thirty-three years of service to the State of Utah in the Department of Corrections. I had been appointed in 1983 as Regional Director over all field operations in Weber and Morgan Counties. I had at one time over seventy staff, and two Community Corrections Centers (Halfway Houses). After my retirement in December of 1991 I had the opportunity to teach at Weber State University. Weber is now a four year institution and they have an excellent department that trains potential corrections and law enforcement professionals. I am teaching a course in Criminal Justice Management. This is a course that deals with organizations and the management of organizations as pertains to the criminal justice field. I enjoy this assignment. We have had five children born to our marriage. They are: Tammera Sanders Fawcett (Londo C. Fawcett), Sharilyn Sanders Ferrin (Michael L. Ferrin), Troy Robert Sanders (Rebecca Harris Sanders), Kristen Marie Sanders Cawley (Spencer D. Cawley), and Janalee Sanders Thorley (Rodney R. Thorley). All of our children are now married and we currently have twelve grandchildren. Our son is in his last year of a landscape architect program at the University of Massachusetts. Our daughters are married to a cost accountant, a lawyer, a potential law enforcement officer, and a potential medical doctor. The potentials are still in school pursuing their chosen professions. In my church activities I have served for many years in responsible positions and have learned both to serve my church as well as people. I was a High Counselor, Stake Executive Secretary, Bishop, 2nd Counselor in the Stake Presidency, 1st Counselor in the Stake Presidency, and for nine years I was the Stake President over the Ogden Utah Mount Ogden Stake. This stake was at one time the largest stake in the Church. We had nearly eight thousand members in eleven wards. But being in the central district of Ogden the population has decreased and the stake has also decreased to eight wards and just under five thousand members at the time of my release in August of 1990. Two years ago I was released as Stake President. Karen and I have since been called to serve as Temple Ordinance Workers in the Ogden Temple. We have enjoyed this assignment very much. In my civic assignments I have served the community in many capacities. I unsuccessfully ran for the Ogden City School Board in the 1970s and recently was unsuccessful in applying for appointment to a vacancy in the Weber County Commission. My political endeavors have been unsuccessful and that may have been more of a blessing than not! I have served for over fifteen years on the Ogden City Planning Commission and served two years as its chairman. I have been appointed to many boards and special commissions in local government. In 1989 I was nominated by the Governor of the State of Utah to serve on the newly created Psychiatric Security Review Board. I was confirmed by the Utah Senate and served on this board until it was recently dissolved by the legislature. This assignment was to oversee the confinement of the mentally ill criminal offender at the Utah State Hospital. I have recently been appointed to serve on the McKay Dee Hospital Foundation Board of Directors. I have had a variety of experience in serving my community. I might mention that I served on the Selective Service Board #38 (draft board) until the draft was abolished. This was a very interesting, but challenging assignment.

Page 102

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants I have tried to utilize my life to serve others and to provide for the future of my family. A great leader once said, Service is the price we pay for living in a free society. I have tried to adopt this as my goal and motto in life. I suppose that the future may still hold some interesting and rewarding challenges for me. DENNIS NELSON SANDERS Written by C. Robert Sanders, a brother. Dennis Nelson Sanders was born on April 5, 1939 in Ogden, Utah. He was the only child born to Raymond Sanders and his second wife, Margaret Nelson Sanders, or Marney as she was always known. His was a short life as he passed away on February 1, 1943. I can remember when Denny was born even though I was very young and only eight when he died. In spite of my youth I can recall that he was indeed a special child. He radiated love and friendship. We three little boys were a close trio and played well together. I can recall when he took ill and the impact it had upon my parents. My brother, Earle, remembers being at home and in his bedroom listening to the radio. Dad came in and turned the radio off and Earle can remember looking at him and seeing the tears in his eyes. The doctor was in the bedroom with Denny and mother. Dad told Earle that Denny was very sick and could not get better. Earle and I were sent to Salt Lake City to live with Aunt Alean Searle and Grandpa Searle at 135 Cleveland Avenue for about six months during the time of his illness. We would get periodic telephone calls to update us on his condition. I remember going to visit in Ogden and mother (our stepmother) would be holding Denny in the old rocking chair. He was very ill and as I recall he was not able to speak much to us. He had contracted leukemia, an incurable disease even today, and gradually got worse. On February 1, 1943 he passed away and we were notified in Salt Lake of his death. I remember how sad I was and did not want to accept the fact he was gone. Over the period of his illness mother and dad tried frantically to obtain some medical help to cure the disease. They contacted many experts around the nation trying to find some help. I can recall a telegram they received from the Mayo Clinic in New York telling them there was no help available. This was a very difficult time for our parents and mother especially. Over the years we have been told of the event on the night of his passing. This experience is very sacred to our family as one could imagine. He was progressively getting worse and the night time was especially difficult as he wanted to be held almost constantly. They moved his crib into their bedroom in order to be close to him. On this night he was lying on their bed and talking to them. He looked up and toward the doorway. He got a fearful look on his face and said, No I will not go with you! They asked him who he was talking to and he did not reply. A few minutes later he again looked at the doorway and said, Yes, Ill go with you grandma! A couple of minutes later he passed away. I conclude this short history on my brother by including these portions of an autobiography of my stepmother, Margaret Nelson Sanders, where she gives an account of the birth and death of her only child: On Rays birthday, April 4, 1939, came the realization that Ray was going to get an extra special present. The present became delayed in the delivery service, arriving the next morning April 5, 1939. As the suns first rays struck across the peaks of the mighty Wasatch Mountains, the early fingers of light searched the dark places of the earth and darkness disappeared. Dread and fear were transformed into life and love. The unknown became the known. My baby girl was a boy! After months of anticipating a girl I felt no disappointment whatever when the doctor said, Here is your boy, Margaret. He belonged to me. From that minute his name was Page 103

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Dennis Nelson Sanders. It was three days before I saw him. When the doctor came into the room he told me the baby had a cerebral hemorrhage. But he thought he would be alright. An icy fear gripped my heart and even though I hadnt seen this newcomer into my life I prayed earnestly to God promising anything if I could only keep my Denny. God was good. He permitted me to keep him so that I could enjoy him for a few years. The happiest, richest blessings of my entire life. When we left the hospital be was a normal well baby. As time went on I knew my dear mother had a hand in selecting this precious baby boy. I knew she searched around in heaven for the brightest sunbeam and then asked that he be sent to me. He was a healthy, beautiful baby and almost never cried. As the months went by he grew in body and intellect. No one knows the happiness and joy he brought into our home. When he was 12 months old he contracted pneumonia. How I do not know. I was always afraid he would get a germ. Again icy fingers gripped my heart. Again I prayed that God would permit me to keep him a little longer. Again God was good. From that time on I knew in my heart as surely as I knew anything that my baby wasnt for this world. Of course in my happiness I forgot my fears and dread. As he grew older his intelligence was remarkable for his tender years. There came into his eyes a shining light that saw beyond where I could see. The last summer he was to know in this life we took him places where he would enjoy it. To Lagoon (an amusement park) and even to Monticello, Nevada just for a ride on the big train that he loved so much. That Christmas was the happiest we have ever known. Never will there be another like it. On January 9, 1943 he took sick. I think I knew even before the doctor told me, that my probation was up! This was it, the thing I had instilled in my very soul almost from the time he was born, was now to be. His illness was diagnosed as leukemia, an incurable disease. He was always Mommas Boy. Almost the last time the doctor talked to him he said, I bet your Daddys fine baby! Denny said, No! Me Mommas Baby and Daddys Big Boy! At the beginning of this illness I still prayed humbly that I could keep him. The last six days of his life he was in so much pain and so weak. He looked at me with those beautiful eyes and said he wanted to go to Heavenly Father and Grandma. I knew then my prayers were detaining him going where he was suppose to be. As the tears rolled down my cheeks his little hand patted my face and he said, No cry momma dear. Early in the morning of February 1, 1943, at approximately the same time as he came into the world little Denny Boy, with his hand in his Daddys, quietly and peacefully passed to the great beyond. His short life was one of sunshine and love. God called him before the shadows came. As he lay in the front room dressed in his white clothes, he was an inspiration, a light seemed to radiate over his shining blonde hair that was a joy to behold. When he left our home that light went with him, never to return. On February 4, 1943 the silent cemetery was buried in snow. Under Gods fleecy white blanket, Denny Boy was laid to rest beside the grandmother he requested to go to. I know she had his little hand in hers and in that far away home she is giving him the same love and care she gave to me. Someday I will see them both again. WALTER RONALD SANDERS Written by C Robert Sanders with assistance from Walters wife and family, and historical notes Walter Ronald Sanders was born on September 21, 1911 in Salt Lake City, Utah. He was the tenth child born to Sondra Sanders Jr. and Annie Caroline Steffensen Sanders. At the time of his birth the family had moved to the homestead at 363 Bryan Avenue in Salt lake City. He and his family attended the old Farmers (Waterloo) Ward which later became the Whittier Ward of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. His father was a merchant and operated a retail food store on West First South Street, which was then known as Market Row. His mother was a housewife Page 104

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants and was very active in her church assignments in their ward. She was sustained as the first Relief Society President of the Whittier Ward when it was organized on July 20, 1924. Ronald, as he was known throughout his life, was sickly and of ill health throughout his lifetime. He especially experienced health problems in his early youth. He rejected his mothers milk and was nursed by an aunt after his birth. For many years he was susceptible to infections of all kinds. Many of his older brothers and sisters were married and out of the family home when he was born. He remembered that they seemed more like extra parents than brothers and sisters. When he was fourteen years old his mother died and he lived for a while with his sister Alice and her husband. He then went to Phoenix to live with his brother George and his family. After a period of time in Phoenix he came back to Salt Lake City and lived with his father and sister, Winnifred Sanders Bowers. Winnifred had married Frank Bowers and they graciously took the father and son into their home. Ronald received all of his schooling in the Salt Lake City school system, with the exception of the short time in Phoenix. He made the comment in his history that he had a difficult time in school and did not seem to be able to find his place in life. During the depression years he worked in the Civilian Conservation Corps in various camps. He worked there until after his father died in 1934. He had saved some money in order to go on to college, but the family encouraged him to go on a mission for the Church instead. In March of 1935 he received a call to labor as a missionary in the Eastern States Mission of the Church. He left a month or so later and entered missionary service. He returned from his mission in April of 1937. On January 29, 1938 he married Verla Call in the L.D.S Salt Lake Temple, after a short courtship. They had four children born to their union. The children are: Karen Diane, Shirley Ann, Kristine Mae, and Ronald Lynn Sanders. Karen Diane died at the age of seven and was buried in the Murray City Cemetery. In 1953 Ronald and his family moved from Salt Lake City to Culver City, California where they were given the opportunity to manage a motel owned by Verlas father. After a few years the work became rather confining and they gave up the motel and Ronald went to work for Douglas Aircraft Corporation. Later he changed to Hughes Aircraft Corporation. He worked at Hughes for about twelve years until his health became such that he could not continue. He suffered ill health for a number of years, but managed to go back to work at the L.D.S. Church Institute of Religion for a short while. In 1973 he suffered a stroke which left him with physical disabilities. A series of operations and a number of strokes made it necessary to place him in a convalescent hospital. He died in the hospital on June 8, 1974. In a written biographical sketch from his Book of Remembrance he makes a summary statement of his life: All my life I have been plagued with migraine headaches, hay fever, and in later life I developed ulcers. I have always had a hard time making a good living as I had no training, but it had always been my hope to become a professional scouter. And I couldnt make this because of a lack of education. I went on a mission to the Eastern States, and our mission was the first to introduce the pageant about the Prophet Joseph Smith and the Hill Cumorah (Palmyra, New York). I met many fine people on my mission, some of whom have since joined the Church, and some who have not, but my testimony will always remain very firm and strong. . Walter Ronald Sanders was always active in his church. He held many positions and in addition to his full time mission in the Eastern States Mission, he served a local stake mission in the Santa Monica Stake in California. Ronald was always interested in Page 105

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants scouting and attained the rank of Eagle Scout when he was a youth. He is to be remembered as a very humble and sincere person who has always been concerned about others. He held a love and admiration for his family and loved ones. MILTON WESLEY SANDERS An Autobiography I was born on a Saturday, March 24, 1917, in Salt Lake City, Utah. I am told that I was born in the family home at 363 Bryan Avenue. I was the last of eleven children born to Annie Caroline Steffensen and Sondra Sanders Jr.. I am told that my father, having a great sense of humor, wanted to name me Wilford Woodruff Woodrow Wilson Sanders. My mother, not sharing this sense of humor in this instance, decided to name me Milton Wesley Sanders and fortunately to this day I bear the name of her choice. In my early childhood I loved to sing and sang one song in particular from whence came a nickname of Mickey which stayed with me throughout the time I lived in Salt Lake City. Occasionally, I still answer to this nickname if so addressed. My early childhood was filled with the usual growing pains and neighborhood diseases. My early recollections were of my brothers Lee and Harold being sent on missions to Hawaii. Some of my memories include Old Folks Day outings with my mother, Saltair Resort, Lagoon Amusement Park, and Liberty Park near our home. I attended the Whittier School through the fourth grade except for one winter spent in Long Beach, California. I attended the L.D.S. Waterloo Ward and later the Whittier Ward when it was organized and my mother was called as the first Relief Society President of that ward. I fondly remember the religious and social activities of the ward. I especially remember the Saturday night movies at the ward. Many times I remember dragging my cold, wet, icy body in from an ice skating excursion to Liberty Park. I have the distinction of having polished many, many brass doorknobs of the Liberty Park Greenhouse because I was caught fishing for carp in the lake. If I hadnt been such a good fisherman, and the carp so heavy, I could have outran the gardener. There were many small tragedies during this part of my life but the greatest tragedy was the death of my mother. In 1924 she had a stoke and eventually recovered after we went with Frank Bowers, who married my oldest sister Winifred, to Long Beach, California for the winter. Frank and Winifred took their son Bradley there for the climate. I went with mother, Ray, Ronald, and the Bowers Family. It was a crowded house when father arrived to spend time with us in the house at 2135 American Boulevard in Long Beach. I think that the most beautiful memory of my mother was the look of pure joy and wonderment on mothers face when after traveling through the orange groves to Venice, she walked out on the pier and saw the braking surf and that vast expanse of water. She held my hand and hugged me as if the sight was too much to bear and just wanted to pass her feelings on to me. I spent my eighth birthday in Long Beach with mother and the family. In the fall of 1926 she suffered another stroke that left her partially paralyzed for upwards of six months. Finally she had another stroke in the spring of 1927 which took her life. Mothers passing right after my tenth birthday changed the whole world for me. In one day it seemed that I was alone! Winifred and Frank took me and told me that I would be their son. I had music lessons on the piano and played an old baritone instrument in the marching band. I was the Drum Major in the Drum and Bugle Corps at school. I was captain of the school basketball team and made many, many friends, However, it seems that I had a renegade spirit in me which was not compatible with Franks conception of what I should be. I lived with them until the summer of 1932, nearly five years. One day father asked me if I wanted to go and visit my brother George and his wife, Eldra, for two weeks in Phoenix, Arizona. I thought that sounded great. I stayed there with them for six years until I left on a mission to Norway. I lived there with George and Eldra and their chilPage 106

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants dren: George D., June, and Lois. I graduated from Phoenix High School and attended Phoenix Junior College. I was one of the enrollees in my brother Georges first full-time vocational school. In March of 1938 I left for Oslo, Norway on a mission for the Church. I arrived there in Oslo with my companion, Elder A. Sherman Gowens, not knowing the language, customs, and finding no missionaries from the mission office as got off the train. Our train was late and they thought that we would arrive on a later train. We gave the taxi driver our address and found our destination after some difficulty. Many things happened to me during the time I was in Norway and until the time I left in December of 1939 on the last commercial ship leaving Norway prior to World War II. The ship that took us home was torpedoed and lost on the way back to England to join the Norwegian forces in exile. It was the SS Oslofjord. My mission turned me right around. My mission was outstanding in its impact upon me. I was called to serve as the Mission Secretary and in that capacity I served in the Mission Office with the President. As war was approaching many of the missionaries were called home. As I held a valid Swedish visa I was sent to Stockholm to assist in the affairs of the Church. The Swedish Mission President had gone home the previous year and could not get back. I tended to some of the business of the mission and stayed there for two weeks. After my return to Oslo we were instructed to come home. I sailed on the Oslofjord on its next to last voyage and arrived in New York in December 1939 and was met by my brother, Lee and his family. I spent Christmas with them and was then reassigned to the Eastern States Mission. I was given the assignment to serve in Deboise, Pennsylvania. This was a small town on the western side of Pennsylvania which was barely on the map. In late summer of 1940 I was transferred to Palmyra, New York to assist in the coming pageant at Cumorah. This was Dr. Harold Hansens first effort with the Hill Cumorah Pageantry. Fortunately, I had a small background in Indian and Mayan Art from my studies in Phoenix, Arizona. I designed and directed the construction and painting of all of the sets on the three plat forms used as stages on the hillside. After the conclusion of the pageant I was released from my mission and went to New York and stayed with Lee and Ermon. While I was assigned as a missionary in Deboise, Pennsylvania I met my future wife, Virginia Ida Hepler. She was the organist for the Methodist Church Choir and it was there that I met her. She was a native of Deboise and had an ancestry of English on her mothers side and German on her fathers. Virginia came to Palmyra to see the pageant with some of her friends. Unknown to me she was baptized on July 8, 1940 by the Elders at the pageant. As the war was fast approaching I joined the United States Army Air Force in March of 1941 and was assigned to Radio and Radar School at Scott Air Force Base near St. Louis. My sister Alice passed away at that time and I went home on leave to attend the funeral. While I was at school my squadron was sent to Australia but did not get there as the ship was sunk and all lost. I remained in school to finish and was then assigned to Mitchell Air Force Base in Long Island where I arrived on December 7, 1941. In March of 1942 I was transferred to Maxwell Air Force Base in Montgomery, Alabama to begin flight training. Three days before I left, Virginia and I were married by the Methodist Minister at the Parsonage in Deboise. This was on March 20, 1942. I got my wings at Marianna Air Force Base in Florida and was then sent to Tallahassee for fighter training. I had about twenty hours in the P-47 aircraft when I had an accident. I came in for a landing and another plane cut me off. I started to go around for another approach and lost power. I knew of the big lawns at the local Womens College and thought that I could make it. As I approached the College I could see that classes were out and there were women over the Page 107

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants whole area. I had no choice but to try to extend my glide and make it to a field and wooded area outside of town. I slid through the field at about 150 mph and cut a four lane highway through the woods. The engine was torn off, the wings and tail gone, and my seat broke loose and slammed my head into the control stick. I awoke about three hours later in the hospital with almost a total scalping and skull fracture. It took about a year for my complete recovery. During this time of recovery our first son, Milton Richard, was born on December 15, 1943. Virginia followed me through my flight training whenever she could. After the accident she was with me in Tallahassee while I recovered. I was sent overseas to Europe in March of 1944 and while there I accumulated 35 decorations and 116 combat missions. We were a fighter group stationed north of Bremen and there heard that the British were trying to sell their surplus aircraft to the Scandinavian Countries. The Pentagon checked their language records and as a result I was assigned to lead a 400 man American Demonstration of Air Power. This led to a two week visit to Oslo, Norway and an opportunity to get reacquainted with the country and people. I returned back to the United States in December of 1945 and was stationed in various places. I left the military although I did stay in the reserves. We eventually ended up living in Manhattan Beach, California where I was working for the North American Aviation Company in the advance Design Group designing cockpit aeronautics. I worked on the interior design for the X-15, F-107, T-39, and the B-70 aircraft. It was about this time that Virginia fell ill. She had been to the dentist and due to her high tolerance of pain she did not receive Novocain. She later developed severe headaches and was hospitalized with cerebral meningitis. She died on October 12, 1957 and was buried in her Deboise, Pennsylvania. Dick, Susan, and Alan went with her family. The Plan of Eternal Life which we have been taught as children and which we live by as adults is a great reliever of pain, but it only dulls the impact for the moment and sharpens the sense of loss in the days that follow. Only time tempers the ache and helps us continue our missions on earth. I went back to work and a group of us joined together in a joint venture to find some uranium deposits in Navajo country in Arizona. I flew a helicopter with a sciritilator which measures radio activity. Our group bought a station-wagon and put a mattress in the back and proceeded to set up the operation. I know what loneliness is. It got so bad that I would howl at the moon. There were times that 1 would go and visit Indians in their hogan. They would feed me and I would find in them some needed company. The drinking water was hauled in from fifteen miles away in barrels once a month. To. get a drink of water I would have to clear off the algae from the top of the barrel to drink. The meals consisted of a large black pot that was continually cooking over a small fire. Meat would be tossed in occasionally and retrieval was by pulling up your sleeve and fishing for a big piece. The bones were thrown back in for soup. After two months of this I called General Electric in Utica, New York to see if they were still interested in me. They had been interested in me because of my work on the B-70. It turned out that they were interested in me so I packed up and turned my share of the project over to the others. They fell apart later without me. I went to work with the Communications and Navigation Section of General Electrics Light Military Group. This necessitated an occasional to Washington D.C.. On one of these trips I looked up a former missionary companion, Mark Austad, who then had changed his name for a professional of Mark Evans, which he took because of his regard for Richard L. Evans of the Council of Twelve Apostles. Mark suggested that I should find another wife. Both because the children needed a mother, as well as the fact that I would get into trouble if I did not have a good wife to look after me. He said that he would make a list of ten eligible women and if I didnt find Page 108

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants one there he would make another list. To make it short I did not need the second list as I found my future wife, Jean Lee MacRae, on the first list. Mark called her and set up a blind date for me. She asked her boss, a retired Navy Rear Admiral, what and how she should act with a Mormon. He replied, Let me know when you find out! On April 7, 1958 we were married and are soon to celebrate our twenty-fifth wedding anniversary together. Jean has really been my salvation. We have had five children born to our marriage. They are: Stephen MacRae, Russell Lee, Erik Steffensen, Brian Sondra, and Stacy Elizabeth. Brian was born on November 22, 1961 and lived for only ten days. Jean, our daughter Stacy, and I live in Chevy Chase, Maryland. During my career I have met and worked with some notable persons including Bill Lear, I have worked for John Hopkins Applied Physics Laboratories, Regional Representative for the Communications and Electronics Division of Fairchild Industries, and as a consultant for a number of defense contractors. I have now retired and am living in Chevy Chase, Maryland with my wife. She is still working and looking toward retirement too.

Page 109

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

Orson Sanders and Family

ORSON SANDERS Born: November 15, 1864 Died: January 25, 1930 Married: Rose Sheppard Date: December 22, 1885 CHILDREN 1. Orson Sanders (called Sun) 2. John Irwin Sanders (called Win) 3. Joseph Earlo Sanders 4. Owen Leroy Sanders 5. Gertrude Mary Sanders 6. Elsie Leone Sanders 7. Estelle Sanders (Twin died age two weeks) 8. Lucille Sanders (Twin died age two weeks) 9. Irma Sanders 10. Louis Wayne Sanders (b. Sept. 18, 1903) 11. Orin Gleen Sanders (died age 1 year) 12. William James Sanders (died age 19)

BIOGRAPHY Written by his daughter Irma Sanders Watts Orson Sanders was born in Murray, Utah on November 15, 1863. He was the son of Sondra Sanders Sr. and Anna Yorgenson Sanders. By the time of his birth his father had built a home west on 5900 South Street in Murray. The home was between the two railroad tracks where Grandpa Sanders had taken up farming land. According to my mother they first lived in a dug-out which was south on Sixth West Street and a little north of the trestles where the railroad tracks are today. That clay bank where their dug-out was built is today scattered throughout the valley. When we had our Watts Floral and Nursery in Murray we felt that we could give our many customers a better lawn if they had a base of clay for it. With our Green Dump Truck we, with our son Denzil Jr., would haul clay from what was in early days our Grandfathers humble shelter. Grandfather Sondra Sanders Sr. was a Norwegian immigrant who married Anna Yorgenson (sometimes spelled Jorgensson) who came here with her twin sister and family from Sweden. Orson Sanders was their fourth child. When dad was young the family were very poor and each child had to help with whatever tasks they were capable of performing. Grandpa was a farmer and so the duties of the children were common to most people of that day. I remember that one of his duties, or chores as they perhaps were called, was to herd the family cows over the hills on the west side of the valley in an area that is now called Bennion and Taylorsville. There while the animals grazed the hills for food Dad would roam the same hills in search of Sego Lilies and these he would dig and eat to sustain himself. I cant help but be amazed when I remember what a good, comfortable home he provided for us and still remember how humble his own home was and the many things he himself was deprived of as a child growing up at that time. How little we know sometimes of the life others have lived and how much we just assume that everything Page 110

Rose Sheppard and Orson Sanders

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants was as pleasant and abundant for them as it has been for us. Anyway, I thank the Dear Lord that the little lily, that was later chosen as the Utah State Flower, grew abundantly at that time, for his family could not send food with him on his trips to the western hills. Mother always said that she was sure that it was because of the poor diet of the children in those days that Dad had such a difficulty in later life. At harvest time the family was very busy. Grandpa being a farmer raised peas to be used as food for the cattle. After they were harvested they were put in a circle and it was Dads job to drive the cattle around and around the circle to flail the pods. They would then throw the trodden vines and pods into the air so that the wind could blow the chaff away. Of course on a farm there were the daily chores of feeding the stock and milking of the cows. I am inclined to think that dad quite enjoyed this and it no doubt helped him to learn his love of animals. At home we always had horses, cows, chickens, geese, dogs, but no cats (mother couldnt stand them). And of course fish! Maybe the fish came as part of his combined ancestry of Norwegian and Swedish. But whatever it came from at one time we had four large fish ponds and also a hatchery on the grounds. There were four flowing wells on our property that supplied the water for the fish ponds. Along the west side of the big yard Dad had one pond and this is the one I remember was the one I was responsible for feeding the fish. I had to mix short and water into a heavy mush and as I walked along the bank I would throw it out into the water with a sort of paddle. The fish really like it because they would jump out of the water to get the first share of it. This pond was built after we had suffered a very tragic experience in connection with our fish ponds. Just north of the irrigation ditch that ran through the back part of our big yard, and to the west line of the property, Dad had built a fish hatchery. He loved to spawn the baby fish and when they were ready he would transfer them to a pond on top of the hill just north of the hatchery. Later on they would be put in the larger ponds below the hill. It was here that he had the large beautiful trout that he and mother loved to serve to friends and relatives when they invited them to share their delicious trout dinners, there were many of these dinners as mother was a tremendously good cook and she really did enjoy doing it. I have no idea how many years Dad enjoyed this project before my arrival, but it seemed to me that it had always been in operation. The tragic experience connected with this operation occurred one night when the ponds below and north of the hatchery were destroyed. All the beautiful trout were carried out into the slough that was between the back of the property and 4800 South Street. That area has now been developed into a golf course. Some parties came in the night and ripped out all of the head gates and let out the water. It did so much damage that Dad never rebuilt the project. We children are all of the same impression that Dad and Mother were very sure that they knew the guilty parties, but neither of them ever divulged their names to any of us. They made reference on many occasions to those who were jealous but that is all they would say. It was a great disappointment to both of them because they had enjoyed it so very much and had shared what it had produced with so many. But people do strange things. It was after this happened that Dad built the large pond that I tended for so long. Many years later Dad went into partnership with Will Erekson up in Brigham City in a hatchery project. The Ereksons were the only ones who came out with any fish and I think that they were green! Dad always liked horehound candy and I remember that they had it stored in buckets and barrels in the stores. I remember Mother saying that it was really the only treat Dad and other children in his family were fortunate enough to obtain. Another treat that meant much to them was to be able to dip their bread into the bacon drippings, or to spread the drippings on their bread. Wallow their Dodger is what they used to call it. The butter that they made was used to pay their tithing to the Church and not for the use of the family. I remember Mother saying that she felt that the children needed Page 111

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants it most, but it was paid in tithing to the Lord. Harriet Sanders Kimball, Grandpas sister, would always come out and take the butter to the Church Tithing Office for them. Dad did not have much of an opportunity to go to school. He had to quit when he was in the third grade. As strange as it may seem he never had much formal education, but all of his brothers that came to live with him later went on Church missions, to the University and secured formal educations, and later became teachers. Dad never had the opportunity to fill a mission and go to the University, but I am sure that the knowledge he obtained in the College Of Hard Knocks enabled him to later prove himself to be a good and conscientious citizen of his community, and as a competent and generous provider for his large family. Growing up in those days boys took on the responsibilities of manhood at a much earlier age than they do today. I sometimes get the feeling that period which we call youth was too very short and sometimes didnt exist at all for them. Work was their education and many of them, like my Dad, learned it well. Dads mother died in 1879 about six weeks after his younger sister Rose was born. After the death of his mother and the arrival of a new step mother in the home there began to be problems in the home. The children experienced many difficulties with the new step mother. If they were not bad, she made up stories and told them to grandpa making the youngsters appear very disobedient. In a short time there was definite friction within the family group and I suppose Grandpa, like so many men, would be out in the fields all day working hard and come home to hear these reports by his wife. He evidently believed his wife and this caused friction. Dad left home in his 15th year and fortunately the Orson A. Wooley family, who operated a general mercantile store in Murray, gave him not only work in the store, but took him into their home. Mrs. Wolley was very kind and good to see that he had the shelter, food, and clothing that he needed. They seemed at once to realize in him qualities they could trust and depend upon for the help they needed. He did his very best to return their kindness to him. The day came when he was fortunate enough to obtain some shoes and clothing for himself. After he had begun working for the Wooleys he had used most of his earnings to help his brothers and sisters. But now he was outfitted and as he hoped he could now attend Church properly clothed. He had good vision as the first time he attended he spotted a dainty, brown eyed, pretty girl who was about 15 years old. She was Sunday School Teacher at the time. He confidently told one of his friends that when he married, that was the girl he would choose. And so one fine Sunday he gathered courage and asked her if he could walk her home after Sunday School. That was the beginning of their courtship and it culminated in their marriage on December 22, 1885 in the Logan L.D.S. Temple. They traveled to Logan to be married as the Salt Lake Temple was not as yet completed. They traveled to Logan by wagon and Grandpa Sanders went with them. Mother says that she was about 16 1/2 years old when she met Dad, so it took him quite a while to make his move. But he later told her he saw her when she was 15. Walking home from Church became a habit, although Grandpa Sheppard had by this time bought a buggy so the family could ride the distance. Mother was the family milkmaid and on one evening when she was out with her pails Dad came in the house and asked for her. Dad waited in the house and when she came in the door Grandpa Sheppard met her and is supposed to have said, For heavens sake RoseWho is that walking bottle of physic waiting in there for you? Dad was very slim and tall and pictures prove this to be so. His coat sleeves were too short and so were his pants. In fact Dad was six feet tall and very well proportioned when he had been well fed for a period on Mothers good cooking. But she says he really looked more slender than he really was. But he was there in their home and kept coming for two years. Mother was 19 and Dad was 22 when they married. At about this time the Wooleys had decided to return to Salt Lake City to live and what a break for Page 112

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants the newlywed young Sanders. They set up housekeeping in the two rooms behind the store. Their furnishings were most meager and they supplemented them with orange crates and sundry and various boxes till they could do better. When they later furnished out the big home on Vine Street they had lovely and beautiful marble topped bedroom sets of walnut so heavy that I now groan at the thought of moving the bed in Mothers and Dads bedroom. We still have pieces of that furniture in our family today. I dont know what year Dad bought the store from the Wolleys, but he did and in a few years he was able to build the house I was born in. I think my very first memory of my Dad was when he used to put me on his knee and say a little ditty I have never forgotten. As he would say the words he would bounce me up and down on his knee and then high up into the air. It was great fun. Pennies, nickels, and dimes, even quarters do not help children do much celebrating of holidays today, but they worked for us when I was little. Dad saw to it that we had them. Its quite a long walk today into Murray as we are used to driving everywhere we go, but it didnt take us long to walk the distance to get down there to buy our firecrackers, our penny candy, and other things at Tommy Harrops little store. I especially liked the little licorice nigger babies that he sold. Our yard was beautiful and Dad loved to work in it. The lawns were large in front of our house and a picket fence painted white marked them off. Tall poplar trees grew on all four boundaries. A big locust tree was between our place and our Uncle Berts home. What fun it was to swing up and over and so high in the sky. There were lovely gardens of flowers and a beautiful ornamental cherry tree with snow white double flowers. Along the sidewalks Dad had his choice and fragrant roses. One he called Midnight because it was a dark red color and it was almost black. He loved it. He raised pansies and sold the plants. When he didnt need such a large garden plot he filled much of the back yard with more roses, flowering shrubs, and hundreds of peony bushes. Down behind the barn Dad had planted fruit treesapple, pears, plums, and such. He had a variety of plum trees because they made such good jam. I remember we were told not to pick them and that made them taste the better to us kids. When Aunt Gertrude and her family were living with us after Uncle Heber died, Ruth and I would go down back, pick the plums and fill the waists of our dresses, and then we would climb up on top of the chicken coop and devour them. Sometimes dresses got a bit messy. It was a lot of fun to play in the hay when Dad would have the loft filled. He did love his horses and had several of them. He had a sulky and some mornings early he would hook one of them up to it and we children took turns going with him up to the Calders Park (later Windemere and now Nibley Golf Park). There he would race others around the track and it surely was fun to ride beside and have him win some of the time. We also had a seated buggy. When Uncle Hebers family lived behind the store in Midvale I had permission one night to go and visit overnight. All went well until we went to bed and the noise of the railroad trains was too great and I must have made an awful fuss. The folks were called and drove in the middle of the night to Midvale to get me. Im sure they were provoked, and had a right to be, as they made me sit down in the bottom of the buggy with my head under the lap robe all the way home. I can remember that Dad bought a Surrey With The Fringe On Top. It surely was pretty and we were proud. It was such fun to go riding in it, but it seemed sometimes as if it almost belonged to other families more than to us. So many times Mother would get us ready to go riding and one of the Uncles would come and borrow it. Old Steve, a white horse we had, was a servant to everyone who lived up in the South Cottonwood area and around our home. People up east of us would walk down Vine Street and hook Steve up to Page 113

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants the little buggy and drive down to State Street and he would turn around and come home. I guess that it was the taxi service Dad freely operated for the older women in the South Cottonwood Ward. Steve could be trusted with anyone and everyone seemed to love him and depend upon him. It was a sad day when he died. Other horses we owned were Dolly, Johnnie, and others. Dad was active in civic affairs about the time I started school. I was so proud when he walked me down to Arlington School and took me into Miss Wilding, my teacher. But when he left I was frightened to death. I was all alone and I went out into the hall cloakroom and cried and cried. When Miss Wilding came looking for me I told her I was sick. I really think I was. At this time and for several years while I was at Arlington my Dad served on the Murray District School Board. I remember how proud I was of him when he laid the cornerstone for the first Murray City Hall. He stood on the platform above the rest of the people with the dignitaries of the town, and I believe I am right when I say that at the time he had been elected Murray City Treasurer. I was born in 1899 and a year later Dad was called as the Bishop of the South Cottonwood Ward up by the cemetery. It was most difficult for him to fulfill this assignment according to my mother. He was young and did not enjoy telling people much older than he what they should or should not do. He served in this capacity from 1900 until 1904 and when he was released the Murray First, Murray Second, and Grand Wards were created in the South Cottonwood area. Dads counselors in the Bishopric were: Michael Mauss, his first counselor, and Christian C. Steffensen, his second counselor. Henry Ballard was Ward Clerk. I can remember all of them. Mother said that when Dad was Bishop he worried about it so much he became ill. People would come to the home and say, Bishop Sanders is dying because they made him Bishop, and Brother Wheeler is dying because he wasnt. Nevertheless, according to mother, though it was a difficult time for him Dad never got more satisfaction from anything he ever did in his life. Im sure he was a busy man because I was two and one-half years old before he could find time to bless me. Dad was set apart as Bishop by Heber J. Grant. When my dad was fifteen he owned a beautiful horse. He used to curry and brush it until its coat would be glossy. One day when his mother was ill, after the birth of Aunt Rosie, he led the horse to the window beside her bed. She raised up in her bed to see it and then fell back. Dad hurried and put the horse away and ran in to help her. She told him that she was not going to get well and she wanted him to take care of the children. He was to look after his brothers and sisters no matter what happened. He promised her he would do this and when he was just fifteen and one-half years old his mother died. That was in May 1879. He loved her very much and when Grandpa remarried in December of 1881 many of the children came to live with Dad and Mother. Caring for his brothers and sisters went on for about nine years and during this time the brothers continued their educations and missions. His sister, Mary, found a good home in Taylorsville where she went to live. It was not easy for Mother and Dad to have the responsibility for these young siblings so early in their married life. They were having their own family at regular intervals during this time. One can well imagine the work, expense, and the worry and concern that would be involved. But the rewards of seeing the younger brothers and sisters establish good families and homes must have been a great satisfaction for them. Mother and Dad had a large family of their own. There were twelve children which were a blessing to them. They were: Orson Sanders (nicknamed Sun), John Irwin (called Win), Joseph Earlo, Louis Wayne, Own LeRoy, Gertrude Mary, Elsie Leone, Estelle and Lucille (twins who died when about two weeks of age), Irma, and Orin Gleen (who died when he was about one year old), and William James (who died about age 19). Page 114

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants So in spite of the fact that Dad did not fulfill a mission he made quite a contribution to spreading the gospel as many of his children and grandchildren fulfilled missions. Dad was successful in many business ventures in his life. He operated the store he purchased from the Wooleys, be had a herd of sheep in Soda Springs, Idaho, he went into business operating the Emporium Store in Murray with his brother-in-law William Boam, and had a ranch in Raft River, Idaho. Dad was interested in the grocery and meat business in Midvale and after the death of Uncle Heber he left the management of the Emporium and operated that store in Midvale. Dad and Mom were not away from home as parents so often are today. They both sensed their responsibilities to us, their family, and we were never left to shift for ourselves. Mother once said, I have a responsibility to these children the Lord has blessed me with. As long as I feel they have a need of me, I will be found in the home. Dad loved music and wanted all of us to be good musicians. Our home was open to all people young and old. It was a stopping place for those walking to town when they needed a place to rest. It was available for the children to hold parties and socials of all kinds. As the years passed we all found our mates and left home. Mom and Dad were left alone at home. They both enjoyed good health until June of 1929 when Dad developed a severe fever and never did recover from the effects of it. At the time he seemed to improve and then suffered a relapse. He died on January 25, 1930 and was buried in the Murray City Cemetery. He passed away in the home he loved and from which he had given so much love, comfort, opportunity, and happiness to all of his loved ones and friends.

HEBER SOREN SANDERS

Born: October 24, 1868 Died: January 7, 1907 Married: Gertrude Mary Sheppard Date: October 22, 1890 CHILDREN 1. Anna Belle Sanders 2. Stella May Sanders 3. Gertrude Ruth Sanders 4. Rulon Heber Sanders (twin) 5. Ruby Leone Sanders (twin) BIRTHDATE August 10, 1891 May 27, 1895 April 22, 1899 May 7, 1902 May 7, 1902

Heber Soren Sanders & Gertrude Mary Sheppard BIOGRAPHY Submitted by Anna Belle Sanders for the family. At the farm home of Sondra and Anna Jorgenson Sanders, which is located on 5900 South, west of the railroad tracks, in Murray, Utah, my father, Heber Soren Sanders, was born on the 24 day of October 1868. This home still is standing in what is now South Murray or Murray 13th Ward. At that time it was known as South Cottonwood Ward. Heber was number seven in a family of eleven children. When he was ten years old his mother died. Three of the children, Austin, Joseph, and Sarah had preceded her in death and one, Ann Matilda, had married. However, there were still seven: Sondra Jr., Orson, Heber, James, Albert, Mary and Rose, a baby not quite a year old, left for the Page 115

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants father to care for besides tending his farm to earn a living. He, therefore, soon married again a young woman named Anna Marie Larson. From this union two more children, Hilda and John, were added to the family. Father said of his parents when he was grown that he was grateful for kind parents who although only moderately well to do, had provided them with a good home and many of the comforts of life. He said his father was a good man and tried to teach them right living. Once when the boys were sacking potatoes they decided to put all the small ones in the bottom of the sack and the large ones on top to make them sell better. When their father came to see how they were getting along they told him what they had done. He made them empty every sack and do them over explaining to them the importance of being honest. His father was also a religious man and he and his boys often walked from the farm to the South Cottonwood Ward, a distance of at least two miles. Sometimes the whole family would ride to church in the farm wagon. This was a large family to care for so as the children became old enough, it was necessary for them to find work away from home. As one married, he would often help a younger one by giving him work or taking him into his home. However, I suppose this experience was good for them as four of the boys, Sondra, Heber, James, and Albert went on missions. Three, Sondra, Heber, and James went through the University of Utah or Deseret University as it was then called, and became teachers. One, Orson, became a very successful merchant of Murray. All of them have been or are now respected citizens in their community. One writer says: We should rejoice less in our descent from one hundred Earls than from one humble soul who has fought the good fight and kept the faith. Our grandparents did not leave their children great wealth of property, but did leave them the things that countthe teachings of the Gospel and the heritage of a good name. My father, Heber, and his brothers and sisters were close to each other. Each Christmas, for a number of years, Orson, who had the largest home, had the family come to his place for a celebration. A huge Christmas tree always held a great fascination for the children as they watched the older ones light all the many little colored candles clipped all over the branches of the tree. As we sat gazing at its beauty, one of the uncles dressed as Santa Claus, would come dancing in with a gift for all of us who said we have been good boys and girls. Perhaps this was the real beginning of the Sanders Family Reunion. Heber, as well as his brothers and sisters, was baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints when they became of age and was encouraged by his parents to attend and be active in the different organizations. Heber was baptized June 3, 1877, about eighty years ago. They all attended school in Murray and were encouraged to get as much education as possible. Heber was studious and was anxious to be a teacher. As they grew older they all did what comes naturallyfell in love and had their days of courtship. Heber and Orson fell in love with sisters, Rose and Gertrude Sheppard. Orson married Rose while she still lived in Murray, but before Heber got around to popping the question, Gertrude had moved to Holden in Millard County, Utah, quite a way off when roads were bad and the means of travel was by horse and buggy. The courtship from then on had to be carried on by letter. When they finally set the dateOctober 22, 1890 Heber had to drive to Holden and then travel over to the Manti Temple to be married. Today this could be done in a few hours, but then it took several days. They made their first home in Murray by the Orson Sanders store, next to the Arlington School. Here Heber worked in the meat market and continued his education at the University of Deseret. In 1891 their first child, Anna Belle, decided to come and live with them. In 1895 when Stella May, the next child, arrived Heber had to miss a day or two of school. When he went back to school one of Page 116

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants his professors, who was hard of hearing, was calling roll. He said, Heber Sanders, where have you been? Heber very proudly explained about the new arrival. The teacher not hearing his reason caused a roar of laughter when he said, See that this does not happen again! To make things more difficult for the young family, a letter came one day signed by President Wilford Woodruff, asking Heber to go on a mission to the Southern States. This was the day when missionaries traveled without purse or script so it would not cost too much. But what could be done with his family while he was away? This was the question. However, it was solved when Orson kindly offered to take them into his home while father was away. Mother kept house while Rose and Orson took care of the store. So in 1896 he left the family for two years while he preached the Gospel in the Southern States. How interesting it would be for us today if each of our ancestors had left a diary for us to read about their lives. This is what all of us should be doing today. Our father, Heber, was really only with us as a father for 15 short years. Not much time to learn much about him. He did, however, keep a diary for the two years he was on his mission. To let you see how much one can learn of a person through his writings I have copied one of his stories. Since they traveled without money, it was necessary for them to depend upon people inviting them in for food and lodging or else go hungry and sleep in the woods. On his first Christmas Eve away from home, they had been lucky in securing lodging and he writes: it is eleven oclock. We have decided to go to bed early to give Santa Claus time to do his work. On Christmas Day he writes: Xmas Day, 1896, Franklin County, Mississippi. The bright sun had already risen when we awoke. Elder Shelley and I greeted each other with a Xmas greeting. As my last letter from home contained a dollar, we decided to appropriate a tithe of this for candy. As we lay enjoying its goodness, we wondered how they all were at home. We recounted many happy Xmas incidents of our youth which the children of the poor here know so little about. All at once the coffee mill told us breakfast was nigh at hand. Elder Shelley was first out greeting them all with a Merry Christmas, but received no answer. Seeing they didnt fully comprehend, I talked of the huge Xmas log with which they all seemed familiar as they realized the necessity of having a good fire for although it was fair here, it was cold. The humble fare consisting of corn bread, hog and water was served in a weatherworn kitchen. Most of the family ate at a second table as there were not enough places to go around. Breakfast over, Elder Shelley, filled with compassion brought out the remainder of candy and divided it among them. They overjoyed to receive even this small treat. Perhaps you who read this account will wonder why I had to leave the scene at this time. I went out and thanked God that I had the privilege of spending Xmas with the poor of His children and thanked Him for His loving kindness to me. I knew that I had indeed been blessed by having privilege of attending and taking part in various organizations of our Church, and also attending some of the institutions of learningas for the comforts which kind parents, only moderately well to do, had provided. Therefore I sought God in fervent prayer to make me able In word and deed to do good to my fellow man. Having no invitation to take dinner with anyone this Xmas day, we thought we would go out into the woods. But on hearing that Brother and Sister McElvenny were serving turkey dinner to some of their friends, we kindly consented, our own request, to partake of their hospitality. To reach the place it was necessary to wade through a creek as there were no bridges, but not wishing disappoint anyone, we started out. You can imagine how disheartening we were (especially my companion) to see that turkey strutting around the yard in all his pride, glory in his unmolested freedom. To our sorrow learned that Sister McElvenny was ill. We were lucky therefore to have for our Xmas dinner today our breakfast menu repeated, with molasses extra. His diary contains many stories and experiences told Page 117

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants in a very interesting manner. They tell that he was a good public speaker because he was very interesting and had a good sense of humor. When he returned from his mission he finished his schooling and graduated from the U. of Deseret as a teacher. He taught school in Granger, Taylorsville, and Murray. During these years he was also busy working in the Church. For some reason they sent him to other wards to be Superintendent of Sunday School. First in Murray Westside, then Grant Ward, and next South Cottonwood Ward. We were living all the time, however, on Vine Street in Murray. He was always interested in church and civic affairs. He was elected one of the first Councilmen of Murray City and was chosen on the committee to draft the first constitution and bylaws. They sent all over to the other cities for copies of theirs to study and choose what they thought best for Murray. Huge stacks of books stood in our home while the study was being made. He was a staunch Democrat and at election time he and his friends, especially Michael Mauss, spent hours campaigning. Mother learned that she may as well forget to prepare meals for him at that time as he would rather be out trying to make Democrats than waste time eating. In 1899 it did happen again...Ruth Gertrude was born into the family. In 1902 the Vine Street really grew as the Mauss family had triplets and we came in second with twins...Ruby Leone and Rulon Heber Sanders. To our sorrow Ruby died when about eight months old. Father had malaria fever while on his mission which seemed to undermine his health and after a few years teaching, he decided to quit. He and two of his brothers, Sondra and Orson, decided to go into the meat and grocery business in Midvale. Father was appointed manager so we sold our home in Murray and moved to Midvale. He was only privileged to enjoy this new work about 2 years, for his health did not improve. At Xmas time in 1906 he became ill of pneumonia and died on the 7th of January 1907. This was a sad occasion for all of us and we felt his loss keenly for he was a kind father, much interested I all the things we did and enjoying our accomplishments. This left mother to raise four children ranging in age from 16 to 4. With the aid of some insurance and kind uncles and aunts, we were able to have another home back on Vine Street where she raised her family and lived until 1934 when she too passed away. Her daughter, Stella May, followed her three months later. As Nephi beings the Book of Mormon with the words, I, Nephi, having been born of goodly parents , we are thankful that we too can say the same and give thanks for the heritage they left us.

Page 118

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

Peter James Sanders and Family

PETER JAMES SANDERS Born: April 1, 1871 Died: June 15, 1948 Married: (1) Janet Lawrence Dick Date: November 16, 1892 Married: (2) Ida Christina Stephensen Married: June 11, 1902 FIRST MARRIAGE CHILDREN 1. Clement James Sanders 2. Everett Lawrence Sanders 3. Helen Anna (Madsen) 4. Janet Sanders BIRTHDATES January 17, 1894 March 31, 1895 July 18, 1896 June 19, 1901

SECOND MARRIAGE CHILDREN 1. Cleon Clyde Sanders 2. Ellis Arthur Sanders 3. Clyde Sondra Sanders 4. Rue Sanders 5. Reo Sanders 6. Glade Sanders 7. Eva Mae Sanders (Chapman) 8. Lorraine Louise Sanders 9. Julius Wendell Sanders 10. Darlene Hazel Sanders

BIRTHDATES March 5, 1903 December 4, 1904 May 25, 1907 July 2, 1909 July 2, 1909 November 20, 1911 February 28, 1915 February 7, 1918 May 20, 1920 October 21, 1921

BIOGRAPHY As compiled by his eldest granddaughter Virginia Sanders Pendleton As the spring of 1871 approached the family of Sondra and Anna Jorgensson Sanders, the excite-

Peter James Sanders Store in Murray, Utah Page 119

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants ment of a new baby was very evident. Anna had previously given birth to seven children, only to feel the pain of losing three babies before they were very old. The first day of April came, and with it a beautiful little baby boy. Tillie was almost twelve, and a big help to her mother. She had really wanted a little sister, but then I guess another brother would do. Sondra Jr., Orson, and Heber thought it was fine with them; and of course Father knew he would be a strong son to help on the farm. After four months, Sondra and Anna decided the new baby should be brought to church, which was the South Cottonwood Ward, and given a name. Thus on September 10, 1871, he was given the name of Peter James Sanders. During the next eight years, young James was taught and guided by two loving parents, whose love of the gospel gave him the foundation he needed throughout his life. The children were taught to pray and be honest in their dealings with God and their fellow men. They were taught to love and revere their parents. From the account that James later wrote of his fathers life, I am most certain that these years were never to be forgotten by this young man. Sondra built a fine home for his wife on the land he had taken when he came to the valley. It was located on 5900 South, west of the railroad tracks in Murray, Utah. The walls were of adobe brick, three feet thick, and the house still stands though changed with the passing years. It had a large porch, which extended across the front. Around the corner and a little to the east was a dirt cellar that always had a good and comforting smell of fruit and vegetables from their farm. Rows of fruit trees completely surrounded the house. It was a happy retreat to walk down the long lane with all the trees on either side. They raised cattle, horses, fruit, vegetables, and grain. Later Sondra sold all but forty acres to Martin Hanson for almost what he could have rented the land for. With all their work and hardships, Sondra and Anna didnt overlook good time outings. At least once every season, they would take their family on an outing to the canyons. These were wonderful and happy occasions. In addition to the children, they took chickens and cows with them. On one of these trips, a box of chickens tumbled off the wagon! Chickens flew through the air in every direction; however, they were all caught, and the day ended on a pleasant note. All chickens were accounted for, with only a few cuts and bruises as a reminder. It was during these happy days at the age of six that James received his patriarchal blessingon January 30, 1877.

Peter James Sanders and 1st wife Janet Lawrence Dick. Within a short time after young James eighth birthday, his mother became very ill with the birth of her eleventh child, Rose; and she died soon after. The young children remembered seeing their mother carried the long trip to the church in the funeral Page 120

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants procession and thought it wonderful to see so many wagons. They remembered so many people feeling sad for all the little children without a mother. Tillie took responsibility; she washed, fed, and took care of the little family. She was almost twenty now and very capable. By this time, James also had another brother, Bert, and a sister, Mary Ellen. About a year and a half later, Sondra married a second time; his new wife was Annie Marie Larson. This gave Tillie a chance for a life of her own, and she soon married a William Boam. Tillie took little baby Rose and cared for her until her own death three years later. Sondras little children called their new mother auntie and she seemed to adjust pretty well. This was a large family to care for; so as the children became old enough, it was necessary for them to find work away from home. As one married, he would often help a younger one by giving him work or bringing him into his own home. However, I suppose this experience was good for them as four of the boys, Sondra, Heber, James, and Albert went on missions. ThreeSondra, Heber, and Jameswent through the University of Utah or Deseret as it was then called and became teachers. Orson became a very successful merchant of Murray. Peter James was a very studious young man. Before his university education, he attended schools in Murray and later Salt Lake. Never, even to his last days, did he ever give up trying to learn something new. His composition titled The Prodigal Son won him first prize of $1.50. Part of his school days were spent attending the seminary in Millcreek, where he met David Frame and his sister Bessie. On one occasion, he was invited to the Frame home in Taylorsville. He had been there only a few minutes when he noticed a young lady over in the adjoining yard. He asked who she was and if he could meet her. They called her over and introduced her as JANET DICK. David, Janet, and James was invited for a short time; and then the three decided to take a walk up the street. They all had hold of hands and were having a gay time, when Herbert Harker appeared, who had been keeping steady company with Janet. It is not certain just what happened, but James threatened to fight the Harker boy. It took persuasion to calm the contenders; meanwhile it became obvious that Herbert had lost out. The Taylorsville boys played tricks on James, the foreigner from Murray. While he was in the house sparking, they would change the wheels on his buggy as it stood out in front. But this only made him more determined. Janets mother said it was sad that the poor boy was born with his hair sticking up. Later they learned the style of hair cut was a pompadour. James was a bright chap; he often told them riddles and had them guess the answers. Peter James Sanders and Janet Lawrence Dick were married November 16, 1892, in the Manti Temple. She was nineteen years of age. There was a beautiful reception in her mothers home, and sweet Janet was lovely as the rose in May. A delightful banquet was served, which included everything from soup to turkey to nuts, a lAmericaine Taylorsville variation. Her mother made most of the wedding cakes and then decorated them in a style that would do credit to a present-day culinary baking artist. She had learned the art in bonny Scotland. Janet was the fourth child born to David and Helen Duff Dick in Salt Lake. After the death of her father, the family moved to Taylorsville, where her mother became the plural wife of Archibald Frame. Janet and James made their first home in a small apartment on Main Street in Murray. It was over a store owned by the Sanders family. Shortly after, they moved to South Taylorsville, where James taught school for two years. His salary started at $45 per month, and was raised to $55 by Christmas. Before school ended in May (1893), it was raised to $75. When they were living in Taylorsville, they had three children. Clement James was born on January 17, 1894; Everett was born on March 31, 1895; and Page 121

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Helen Anna was born on July 18, 1896. Janet was a talented dressmaker, and she was given all the work she could handle. She kept her children spotless. She was meticulous in their dress. Their ironed pleated shirts, polished shoes, and perfectly combed hair were necessary to please a perfect mother. She watched over those dear to her heart only as a faultless and perfect mother could. There were times when James, in his desire to bring more money home for his familys needs, left the teaching profession for more fertile fields. The King Richardson Book Company employed him as a salesman, which in turn gave him the opportunity to encourage others to work for the firm. Before a year was over, he had employed sixty people to sell books for the company. Soon after Helen was born, James built a new home in Murray, across the street from his fathers home on 5900 South. In those days they had two buggies. One of them was a one-seated carriage with a top like an umbrella, with fringe around it. I am told this was the conveyance James used in his courtship of Janet. When the family started to arrive, James bought a beautiful surrey (two buggies in every barn) with attractive trimmings around the top. Janet loved this new chariot. One day when they were out riding with some friends, they say several surreys locked together and were being towed towards Salt Lake City. The kids recognized one as being theirs, but dear old Dad didnt think so. He said they all looked alike. Later they found that the impatient and ungrateful firm they were buying it from had reposed it because Dad had forgotten just a few payments. Dad said to an understanding wife, I cant afford a carriage, but youll look sweet upon the seat of a bicycle built for two. Jim Sanders, as he was often called, began to feel he was accomplishing a few of his desires. Their home was new, his work progressing and three lovely children he was very proud of. He was called to be a home missionary and seemed to be making a success at whatever he did. He had an ambition to become a court reporter, and he learned both Gregg and Putman shorthand. In the latter part of the year 1898, a call to become a full time missionary was given to James, who was now 17 years of age. It was quite common in those days to leave ones family and to go preach the gospel, with the faith that the Lord would take care of them while one was in His service. So it was with this young man, who was called and ordained a Seventy by Apostle Francis M. Lyman, in the Salt Lake Temple Annex, on October 11, 1898. He was given a blessing and set apart for a mission to the Northern States; he left Salt Lake City on November 4, 1898. His district in the mission field included Missouri, southern Illinois, Ohio, Kansas, and Arkansas. Elder Peter James Sanders was diligent in his new calling as a missionary. He worked very hard in everything he did. His experiences were many and varied, as evidenced in several newspaper clippings. In an issue dated May 15, 1900, Nauvoo, Illinois, it was stated that four Elders visited Nauvoo and preached to a large crowd. One of them (James Sanders) was a splendid talker and interested his audience for some time. In several newspaper clippings, he was referred to as the ring leader of the group. One report states that thirty converts will shortly go to Utah, all of them from St. Louis, the result of the successful work of Elder P. J. Sanders. Yet another report said: A young man, learned in the lore of his church and possessed of an abundance of personal magnetism and an eloquent tongue, is at the head of the missionaries in St. Louis. He is P.J. Sanders. His appearance is prepossessing. He is tall, slender, and straight as an arrow. His features are clear cut as those of a face on a Greek coin. His forcefulness is accentuated by steel gray eyes that have at the same time, the quiet glow of kindness and the flash of conscious power. He dresses with taste and fashion. His favorite garb being a Prince Albert suit of somber black and a silk hat. He is twenty-nine years old and was reared in the Mormon faith. James filled his mission for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints from 1898 to 1900. While he was away, the family moved to Taylorsville Page 122

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants and lived in the front room (actually the two west rooms) of Archibald Frames home. Their quarters were small but were kept neat and clean; they were happy to be able to live there. To honor James on the completion of his mission for the Church, his brother Orson and wife Rose gave him a pleasant welcome home party in their Murray home. Orson had a large dance platform built and hired a fine orchestra for the occasion. The family moved back to their home in Murray; and James began teaching school in West Jordan. When small pox spread in the community, all the children were vaccinated, but James didnt believe in it. He quit teaching and went into the mercantile business for two years, after which he sold out and started teaching again. In the mercantile business, liberality in extending credit had been his motto. This was not wholly successful. On December 16, 1900, Apostle Heber J. Grant came to Murray and formed a new ward for the Church. It was known as Grant Ward. James was ordained a High Priest that day and made the first bishop of the ward. They met in the Twenty-fourth District School House. The young children remember hearing men preaching to the congregation that they were living in the Saturday night of time. A new little baby girl came to live with James and Janet, on Wednesday, June 19, 1901, bringing the family to two boys and two girls. James blessed his new little daughter and gave her the name of Janet, on July 25, 1901. James wife Janet developed complications, and living far from a hospital, it became necessary for an operation to be performed in her own home. She survived this for a few weeks but conditions gradually worsened, and Janet passed away on the ninth of August. Services were held in the South Cottonwood Ward. The long line of horse-drawn vehicles that took the mother of these little children to the church remained in their memories long after. It was a sad day in their lives. (James took the little baby to a friend, where he thought she would get a mothers care; however, she too got steadily worse and passed away the twentysixth of September.) Being an educator and teacher, James had a mansized job ahead of him in caring for three motherless children. Clement remembered that in his fathers absence, they spread lard on their bread, topped with salt and pepper. Aunt Mary and Uncle Dick Frame came to live with them; this was a blessing. Aunt Maud, Janets sister, also came for a time. Since James had an ambition to become a court reporter, Maud used to dictate to him out of law books which were much beyond her understanding; however, he preferred her to anyone else when he was studying shorthand. Julius and Christina Stephensen and their family also lived in the new Grant Ward, with young James Sanders as their bishop. He had baptized their young sixteen year old daughter, Ida, on August 25,

Peter James Sanders and 2nd wife Ida Christina Stephensen Page 123

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants 1901, and was favored by the family. Everyone did their best to lighten the burden of their bishop, with the loss of his dear wife. His responsibilities were many with taking care of his little family and the ward family too. One evening a party and dance was held in the ward. Bishop Sanders had paid $5 for the ice cream and was busily preparing it when in came young Ida Stephensen in a beautiful dress. He had seen the same dress on a girl in his dreams, and he was anxious to dance with her. Later he wrote his feelings about this night in a letter to her, which is still beautiful even though the print has faded. He often expressed his thoughts in poetry, which is treasured by all his family. After many months of being together (almost a year), Ida and the young widower James were married in the Salt Lake Temple on June 11, 1902. Clement was baptized in the Grant Ward on June 8, 1902, just three days before James married Ida. The group met at the James Proctor farm, where they built a dam in the ditch for the baptism. Henry N. Bird baptized Clement, and Bishop James Sanders confirmed his son the following day. The family lived for a few months with the Stephensens, and then moved in September 1902 to East Millcreek, where he taught school. It was at this locality the first little son was born to the second family on March 5, 1903, and was named Cleon Clyde. James was still bishop, and he went back and forth until they chose a new one to take his place. They later moved to Midvale, and he pedaled a bicycle to school each day. Then an opportunity came to James to teach at Oakley in Summit County. As principal in the towns own school, he soon became a leader in the community. He taught there several years, building a home by the Weber River in his spare time. He taught Sunday School and directed the choir. James wrote and directed a play which was a great success. He and the neighbor men cleared away the trees and made a lovely park on the banks of the Weber River. It was a wonderful playground for young and old. Helen was baptized in this river on August 6, 1904, by her father. A new son was born December 4, 1904; they named him Ellis. The climate was extremely cold, and their first son by the new marriage (Cleon) was constantly sick as a result of it; he even developed pneumonia. The doctor suggested they move, as the climate was too high, and a recurrence could be fatal. They left their home and James fine teaching position and returned to Salt Lake for a short time before moving to Murray. Scarlet fever broke out in the family, and after that they came down with small pox. Clement, Everett, and Helen missed so much school they didnt return that year. Clyde was the next little boy to come to the family. He was born on May 25, 1907. Everyone loved him dearly. When Clyde was nineteen and planning to go to college, he and Arthur Bowers, a friend, decided to go to California and earn some money. They were greatly disappointed to find that the anticipated job was unavailable. Before leaving for home, they visited Everett and Julia in Bell, near Los Angles and then started back home. They had hooked a ride on the caboose of a train, but were forced to leave the train in a desolate place. After walking all day, they found what they though was a side track where they could sleep. During the night Clydes friend heard the train and called to Clyde. The train hit Arthur, injuring his leg and arm, but Clyde had been hit by the cow-catcher. When Everett arrived, he found the local mortician and Justice of Peace had buried Clydes broken body in the sand and sage brush. Later Cleon was sent to dig up the body and bring his younger brother homea very sad experience long remembered by this family. (I was just eight years of age [July 1926] and remember well this terrible incident.) When living in Murray, James Sanders was scheduled for a debate with a Mr. J.F. Curtis of the Reorganized Church. It was a four-night affair held in the Murray City Opera House, which James won with flying colors. From this debate came a little book, Key To Succession In The Presidency , by P.J. Page 124

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Sanders. Everett and Helen were quite a handful in five years for the young Ida to care for. By this time (1907) she was just 22, and James was 36. In midyear, 1909, Mother Ida was expecting another baby. James build a new home on Benbow Street, not far from the South Cottonwood chapel. She had been very ill during this pregnancy, but finally on July 2, 1909, twins were bornMurrays first set. They were named Reo and Rue. Ida had begun to think she couldnt have anything but boys. Then Sister John Erickson said, Sister Sanders, you will have three girls! However, the birth of her next child was another boyGlade, born November 20, 1911. While in labor, she had to have an ulcerated tooth removed. James became interested in 4H Club work and began teaching in Davis County. He moved his family to Bountiful. It was here Eva Mae was born her first little girlon February 28, 1915. They were there but a few months and then moved to Kaysville, to a lovely place with lots of fruit trees on it. It was here that Clement received his call for a mission, on April 15, 1915, to the Eastern States and Canada. After about two years, the family moved to Salt Lake where James continued to work in 4H Club work. They lived near his brother Sondra, where he worked at the Whittier School. James little family had grown in leaps and bounds, and times were difficult. His sister Mary and her husband David Frame helped to keep Clement the second year of his mission. Clement was released from his mission and arrived home on April 27, 1917. News of war was every where, and by June of 1917, Everett was in the service and served in France. A second little daughter was born to James and Ida on February 7, 1918. They named her Lorraine. Helen found work at the Boys Detention Home as the cook. James heard of money being made growing lucerne seed in Millard County. He packed everything he could and moved his family to Greenwood. He was starting all over again. Helen remained in Salt Lake working, and Everett returned from his military stint in France. Clement went to register for military service; but before he could be called, he met and married Georgia Woodward on September 5th of this year. Clements brother Everett had known Georgia and her family in Nevada when he worked there in the mines. Everett married Julia Alice Stephens on November 10, 1919the girl who had waited for him while he was in the service. Down in Greenwood, James soon had a big farm, with gardens, sheds, barns, and large stacks of hay, as well as beehives. He farmed in the summer and taught school in the winter. He taught all eight grades in one room. Ida had picked the dry pods of her sweet peas to save the seeds. Her little daughter decided to make a fire with the pea pods out by the straw stack. Soon everything but the house was burning. James saw the fire from the school house. What a terrible sight! Before long, another little boy was added to the family. Wendell was born on May 10, 1920. James was also the principal at the school in Oasis. Prior to the move to Oasis, the last little child was born on October 21, 1921. She must have been darling for that is what they named herDarlene. The children remember their first car, a Model T Ford; the excursions at school with big hay wagons filled with ice cream freezersn homemade ice cream, and tons of kids searching for Indian arrowheads, as well as outings at U.D. Dam. And then there was Monday morning: James would start up an engine that turned the washing machine and made a loud put-put sound. It was a lifesaver with so many children in the family. They did lots of mischief, and Ida struggled to keep them out of trouble. James had to give up farming in Oasis because the soil had too much alkali in it. They packed their belongings and headed back to Salt Lake. James again taught school; he was principal of the elementary school and also taught sixth grade. His spare time was given to becoming a lawyer. He was an entertaining speaker and the favorite in assemblies at high school. He always had so many funny stories to tell. He also Page 125

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants taught art in several of the grades. Not long after moving to Nephi, James gave up teaching and became the Juab County Attorney. He loved this work. They moved to a big house at 213 East Fifth North. There were enough bedrooms for all of them, and with a little remodeling, they were at home in Nephi. James wanted to be a court reporter at one time. His knowledge of shorthand and the speed he attained made him very capable. He also made out income taxes, wills, and gave legal advice. He was a pioneer in pressure canning. Most of the children grew up in this home. The wonderful memories of Christmas and a loving family linger long after. Some of them left for college, for work, and some to get married. James had previously served a term in the Utah State Legislature. Cleon had learned the florist profession at Cornell University and taught his mother how to make beautiful arrangements. Several of the children worked at this profession and were called many times when family and friends needed this service. The following is an account by Eva Sanders Chapman of the final days of Peter James Sanders: Mother and Dad had come to Ogden to visit us, and also Cleon, Wendell and their families. On the way home to Nephi, they had a bad car accident. They were hit from the rear by a big bus that was attempting to pass them. The impact was so hard it pushed the back seat up to the front. After they recovered somewhat, the doctor told Dad his spine had nearly been severed and that he was in danger of being paralyzed for the rest of his life. He decided to have surgery performed, and was about to leave the hospital when infection set in his spine. The penicillin was not reaching it, and he gradually became worse. Within two days he could not speak, and yet his eyes told me there were things he wanted to say. We had left him only a, few minutes when the hospital called and said he was going. We rushed back, but he had passed away before we got there (June 15, 1948). Funeral services for Peter James Sanders were conducted by Bishop Ivan J. Tews in the Nephi Fourth Ward. He was buried in the Nephi City Cemetery. Peter James Sanders was honored by a Resolution Of Respect by the Fifth District Bar Association. It was ordered that a copy of the resolution be spread upon the minutes of the Fifth District Court in each county of the district as a testimonial of respect for a dear departed colleague. (June 15, 1948)

Page 126

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

GEORGE ALBERT SANDERS

Born: May 14, 1873 Died: June 6, 1946 Married: Mary Emma Sharp Date: June 28, 1898 CHILDREN BIRTHDATES April 23, 1900 October 4, 1903 March 29, 1906 December 31, 1908 January 27, 1911 July 21, 1914 Nov. 19, 1918

1. Sharp Sanders 2. Lois Rebecca Sanders 3. Vera Sanders 4. Mervin Sharp Sanders 5. Nora Sanders 6. John Donald Sanders 7. Phyllis Sanders

George Albert Sanders and Mary Emma Sharp burial is Brother Lindahl feeling so sad because so many small children were left without a mother. After mother died, my sister Matilda took care of us. She would cook, scrub, and bathe the children. I well remember her giving me a bath in the old wash tub and how I would set up a cry when the soap and water were applied to my head and face. I would say, I want to see! I want to see! Our big sister took good care of us until Father married again. Father married a woman by the name of Anna Maria Larson and we called her Auntie. We thought the world of her. Soon, a boy by the name of William Boam came along to see my big sister, Matilda. He worked doing the grading for the Denver and Rio Grande Railroad. When I went to school I would go through the field where he was working and take him a pocket full of apples. I liked him very much too, until he took Matilda away from home. I didnt like him very much for doing that. I remember crying for her to come back home again. FAMILY SPREADS OUT Soon after Matilda left home, my big brother Sondra, went to teach school for the George Q. Cannon family. He lived with the family and I missed him very much. I wanted him to come back home too, but he didnt. Then my brother Orson went to work for Orson A. Wolley. He also lived with the Wolleys and didnt come home. Heber went to herd sheep for father. Then brother James Page 127

AUTOBIOGRAPHY My life began on May 14, 1873, in South Cottonwood Ward, Salt Lake County, Utah. I was blessed three months later on August 24, 1873 by Bishop Joseph S. Rawlins. In our family, besides father and mother, were five boys and three girls; Sondra, Orson, Heber, James, myself, and sisters Matilda, Mary, and Rose. Three children had died before I was born. Our home was a forty acre farm just west of the railroad tracks on Simper and Hanson Streets. Father originally took up an entire section of land but sold all except 40 acres to Martin Hanson. His selling price was almost what he could have rented the land for. We raised cattle, horses, vegetables, fruits and grains. MOTHER DIES In the year 1878, when I was just five years old, my dear mother died. All I can remember of her was her looks. I can see her gathering eggs in her apron. I remember her on her sick bed with a little baby. (Baby was Rose) And I can remember her death. I can still see her lying on some boards and the funeral procession going up to the ward house. I thought it was wonderful to see so many wagons. The only thing I can remember of the service or

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants went to work for Orson at the store and he lived there at the store with Orson. Mary and Rose also went to live with Orson and Rose, his wife. This left me all alone with Father, Ann, and her two children John and Hilda. I had a very lonely life. When I first started school at five and one-half years, the teacher asked me my name. I told her it was George Albert Sanders on week days and Prince Albert on Sundays. The boys surely did tease me but the girls were kinder. Some wanted to be my weekday sweethearts and some wanted to be my Sunday sweethearts only, so I had quite a time at school. TALKING CAT! Did you ever hear of a cat that could talk? Well here is one that told on me when I told my father a lie. When I was still at home and all my brothers and sisters had left to make their own homes, I was a great pal to my father. He would talk to me and take me to Salt Lake City when he would go to take a wagon load of potatoes to sell. This was always a happy occasion for me. But one day he wanted me to stay home and get the weeds out of the garden. He said that if I did I could go to the city with him the next day. Off he went, saying, Now, dont go away but get the work done. Alright, I will, I promised and went to work pulling the weeds. Along came some friends of mine, six of the boys, with fishing poles and said, Come and go with us. Oh, how I wanted to go! But I said, No I promised to weed the garden and not leave the place. If we six fellers will help you do that work, will you go?, they asked. I thought awhile and could see no harm in that so I agreed. Down went their poles and we all worked hard for about one hour and the field was finished. I got my pole and line and off we went. Well, I was fortunate, or unfortunate, enough to catch five small fish and hurried home to fix them for my fathers dinner. In looking over the size of the fish I said to myself, When I clean them, heads and tails off, their wouldnt be a taste left. And besides, I told father that I wouldnt go away from home. I decided to throw them away so he wouldnt see them and know that I had been away from home. But do you know I couldnt find a place on that 40 acre farm to hide them? I had a big tom cat and fed him the fish. Now I was safe! Soon father came home and greeted me. Hello, my boy! How are you? Oh, I am fine, glad to see you, father. Then I said, Ill put your team away and the chores are all done. I have a fine supper all ready for you so go in and Ill be along soon. When I came in father said, My, things look fine and such a nice meal you have for me. I told the lie when he said, Have you been away from home? Have you weeded the garden? Oh, Yes. Fine, now you can go to the city with me tomorrow and Ill give you some money to spend for grapes and candy or cookies. Oh, how nice of him. I commenced to feel bad to think I had told him a lie. We sat up to the table to eat. I seemed to be so downcast that he noticed it and asked what was the matter. Are you sick? Oh, no, pass the bread please. Finally he said, My boy, there is something the matter with you. Oh father, I am all right. Havent you done the work? Yes, you just come out and see! And he did. Fine, he said. Well, just tell me whats on your mind. Have you been away from home? I had already told him no, so again I said, No. We went back into the house to finish supper. I had a good hot fire in the kitchen stove and as I sat there I could see the big eyes of that old tom cat under the stove as if to say YOU TOLD YOUR FATHER A LIE AND IM GOING TO TELL ON YOU! And he did. He came out into the middle of the floor and vomited up all those fish right in the middle of the floor! I looked at father and he looked at me. I then looked at the cat and wished I had him by the neck near the river. Father understood it all and said, My Page 128

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants boy, look me in the eye. Did it dawn on you that a cat could talk? Then I explained it all. Did he whip me? No, I should say not! He taught me to tell the truth and let the consequences follow. He said he would have been pleased to have me enjoy myself fishing with the boys after they had been so good to help me do my work and he would have enjoyed eating those fish for his supper. So next day I didnt get to go into the city but he tried me again. He gave me some work to do and believe meI did it and did it well and told the truth about it. A BLESSING IN DISGUISE The other boys were always unkind to me and now I see that it was a blessing in disguise. The reason they treated me so was that they wanted me to steal eggs and buy tobacco for them. Because I wouldnt do this they would fight me and throw me to the ground. They would make my nose bleed and scratch me until they drove me utterly away from them. Had they been kind and coaxed me, they may have won me over. But thanks to my dear father for teaching me to do what is right, I can say that to this date I have never smoked, taken the Lords name in vain, and from liquor, tea, coffee I do abstain completely. By so doing I can now see that I have gained a testimony of the truthfulness of the gospel and have been miraculously healed more than once, as I will later relate. EARLY CHURCH ACTIVITY When I was eight years of age, on July 31, 1881, I was baptized by Christian Steffenson, who was my brother Sondras father-in-law. The baptism was performed in the Big Cottonwood Creek just south and west of the South Cottonwood Ward house. I was confirmed a member of the Church by Charles Sheppard. Brother Sheppard was Aunt Roses father, my brother Orsons father-in-law. I would walk two miles to Mutual in company with the Readings, Birds, Tripps, Bishops, and Simpers. It was fun for us. Fast Meetings on Thursdays were very enjoyable also. I remember the first time I spoke in Fast Meeting after the Bishop had asked young boys in the congregation if we would stand up and say something. I stood up and said, My dear brothers and sister, I am glad to be here today and hope that all of you are, but I dont know what to say. Here I cried. Then I concluded, In the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. I was never a Deacon or a Teacher. On February 19, 1891 I was ordained a Priest by Bishop Joseph S. Rawlings. It was after that I too left home and went to work for my brother Orson in his store. I delivered groceries and clerked in the store. FATHER DIES - I MISS CHURCH When my father died I felt that I was entirely alone in the world. I didnt go to Sunday School for about two years. One Sunday I went to the Sunday School where Brother Richard Howe saw me coming and put his arms around me. He said, Albert, my boy, I havent seen you here for such a long time and I surely have missed you. Your father and I were the best of friends and now since he passed away I know he would be happy if he knew I could get you coming to Sunday School and church again. Now I am not going to have you make me a promise but I will be looking for you next Sunday morning. I thought that it was nice to think that some one missed me. Next Sunday morning I came in the door at 10 a.m. just as Brother Howe was standing up to open Sunday School. Brother Howe saw me and came right down to the door to greet me. He told me how happy it made him to see me. He took me to the class and told the teacher, Brother Daniel B. Jones, that I was his boy and to take good care of me. The result was that I never missed a Sunday School that year and took the first prize for attendance. DANCING AND ROMANCING I was getting along in my teens and wanted to go to dances. And, of course, dancing without a girl wasnt a dance. Some of my girl friends were the Lesters, Lyons, Gilberts and Burches. I began crossing the Jordan River into new pastures and there I met the Bennions, Spencers, Harkers, and finally fell in love Page 129

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants with the best one, of course. Her name was Edith Spencer. She was a beautiful girl, full of fun and very lively. I had a horse and buggy and would take her to dances and shows. We finally decided we had better get married. We were engaged and the time was set for our marriage. She was such a lovely girl that all the boys wanted her. When I would come to see her on Sunday evenings someone else would be there she like all of us. She said to me, I will ride to church with John and come back with you. I was very jealous so went right home and never came to her home again. Next Friday night there was a dance in Taylorsville. After I had danced with Miss Spencer awhile some other fellow asked her to dance and have some ice cream with him. I couldnt stand it so I asked Maggie Dick to make me acquainted with a pretty girl at the dance. It was Miss Mary Emma Sharp. Miss Sharp was willing to dance with me about seven times in succession. Of course Miss Spencer and all of the rest could see what was going to happen so she got my brother Jim to tell me that she wanted to speak to me. I went at once and asked her what she wanted. She replied that she was sick and wanted to go home. I said to be sure Id take her home. We went out and she wanted me to get my hat but I said no. Oh, she said, You want to come back and have a good time with Mary Emma, do you? Sure, I said, Im through with you forever now. She said, No youre not! Just then her brother stepped up and was going to beat me up for treating his sister so shamefully. She objected, so I got my hat and bid Miss Sharp good-night. Miss Sharp said good night and asked me to come and visit some time. I said, Alright, how about Sunday evening? fine, she said. I took Miss Spencer home and after a few hours of back and forth talk I left for good. We exchanged letters and trinkets the following week and all was off between us. MISSION CALL I was in the meat business with Charles Brown and we did very well for a while but being young and with little experience we were getting behind until we were about to close the shopbusted. The next morning the mailman brought a letter for me and one for Charles. They were both from the Church Offices. It was our call to go on a mission. We looked at each other and laughed. We are two fine specimen to go on missionsbroke and no income, we declared to each other. We decided that we would make the effort to go so we went up to the Church Offices bold as we could be. They asked us if we could go and we replied that we could, but when? When they asked us if we had any money we said no but we believed a way would open up. I told them that my father was born in Norway and my mother in Sweden. They told me I should prepare to go to the Scandinavian countries in six weeks. Brown was called to go to California. We went home, put and add in the paper: A BUTCHER SHOP FOR SALE: BOTH OWNERS CALLED ON A MISSION The very next day a man came from Salt Lake City and looked it over. The week after he bought our business and paid us cash. That money with the funds raised by farewell parties was enough to keep us the two years we were away from home. Surely the Lord does open the way. On February 17, 1896, I was ordained an Elder by my brother Heber. It was early February 1896 that I received my mission call and we went through the Salt Lake Temple for the first time on March 25, 1896. Up to the present time I have been through about 200 times. ON MY WAY In preparing for my mission I had quite a number of parties given in my honor in the South Cottonwood Ward, the Scandinavian meeting house, the West Side Branch in Murray, and at my home. On April 3, 1896, I was set apart by Brother C.D. Tjelfusted. Many friends were there to see me off Page 130

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants when I left Salt Lake City on April 5. They included all of my brothers, sisters and my sweetheart. I remember that I wouldnt kiss anyone good-bye but Aunt Annie Sanders. She wouldnt let me go without kissing her. I waved good-bye to all as the train pulled slowly out of the old Salt Lake Depot. I was on my way. There were forty missionaries who left the same day as I. I held up fine until after the train left and then when I saw so many of the Elders crying, I thought I might as well join them. We had a bawling good time. We kept it up until we got to Ogden and then started East. We commenced to get acquainted with each other. We traveled four days and arrived at Philadelphia April 9 and remained their until April 11. In Philadelphia we left about 20 missionaries who were assigned labors in the states. The rest of us boarded a big steamer for Liverpool, England. Three others beside myself escaped being sea-sick. It was a 12 day journey across the Atlantic and we arrived in England on April 23,1896. I can still remember the Elders coming down to the docks to meet us. We went with them to the church headquarters and there we parted with sixteen of the Elders, leaving four of us to travel on to Denmark. We took the train to Hull, England. My three companions had been sick during the Atlantic crossing so they said that they were really going to eat on the trip across the North Sea because it was only a short three day trip. Well, we went aboard the ship about midnight and went to bed. At 3 a.m. the ship pulled out. At breakfast time my companions did not feel much like eating. I did not miss a meal. ARRIVAL IN SWEDEN After a very rough voyage we arrived in Copenhagen, Denmark on April 26. There I left my three companions and continued alone to Malmo, Sweden. I finally arrived in my mission after nearly twenty-six days travel, on May 2, 1896. It was in Malmo that I learned the ship on which we had made our Atlantic voyage sank on its return trip to America. The only casualty suffered was the captains daughter who became panic stricken and jumped overboard. I now began my work in Malmo with much tracting, meetings, and general missionary activity. The first Swedish that I learned was Varning for svag is, which means warning for weak ice. On August 15 I was released from the Malmo Conference. UPPSALA BRANCH Two days and nights by boat put me in Stockholm. There I was met by Elder Albert Young. From Stockholm I was assigned to the Uppsala Branch where I labored the remainder of my mission. I labored in Uppsala with several Elders. Among these were Gus Larson, Dalienson, Applequiet, Bjorklund, Fagergreen, Hansen, Peterson (Albert Peterson who died there), Brant and others. I was in Uppsala for fifteen months and had a wonderful time. My Sunday School class was composed of youngsters from 12 to 15 years of age. ANOTHER CHRISTMAS MIRACLE We were going to give the Sunday School a Christmas party. I was asked to be Santa Claus and appeared in a beautiful suit of cotton batten. After passing around the candy, nuts, and oranges, I was going out of the room to remove my costume. I passed by the lighted tree all right but a little tot so overjoyed with her treat said, Dod-bye dear SantaTaws, turn a den soon. I could not help recognize her I bowed down and said good-bye to her. As I again turned around to leave I backed into the lighted candles on the tree and my suit immediately went up in flames. I was rushed to the hospital in an ambulance accompanied by two Elders and some of the Saints. One of the Elders asked the Doctor how long I would be in Page 131

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants the hospital. The Doctor, upon examination, told them that I was so badly burned that I could not possibly live until morning. Upon hearing this I asked if I might have the Elders administer to me. He said, If you do me one favor, you can have anything you ask for. I agreed and he said that he noticed I was a foreigner and that I must have folks home and Im sure they would want to get a last message from you, so I want you to dictate a message to my secretary and I will sent it to your folks. He added, I know you will die before morning. This is the message that I dictated: To my dear brothers and sisters and sweetheart at home - I am in the hospital lying on the operating table suffering from burns I received while playing Santa for the children. The doctor says that I cant live until morning and insists on my leaving a dying message for you. I have faith that I will live and return to you all, should I die all I have to say is dont worry over me, as Ill die in the harness trying to do good to my fellowmen. I have enjoyed myself thus far. Sorry this has happened. I am suffering very much. My head and face is one big blister as near as I can describe it. There is a hole burnt through my left ear. My hands are badly burned and the fingers drawn tight to the center of my hands. My throat is so badly burned that it is difficult for me to breath and the pain is unbearable. But the Lord is good; He has been with me and I believe He will not leave me now but that He will bless and heal me that I may stay and fulfill my mission. Doctor says if I do live my friends would never know me because of the scars on my face and that I never will open my fingers again, so it is better that I die rather than live like that. Well, bless you and good bye. Stick to the truth for this is my testimony, that God lives and Joseph Smith is a true prophet and that we belong to the true church of God and when one knows that there is no fear in death; on the contrary, death is the sweetest experience in the world. I DONT DIE I had the Elders administer to me and I was wheeled into a ward and left to die. When morning came I was still alive but very weak. That day went by and early in the next morning the doctor came to see me and said, Well, how do you feel? I said, Im going home this morning. He thought I meant my heavenly home so he called the Elders on the phone and said to come quickly, the boy is dying. They came and kissed me and cried. I said, Cheer up, boys, I am going home with you this morning. With this I told the doctor to take the bandages off my hands. He did. I asked him what he said about my hands and he repeated that I would never be able to open my fingers again. I grit my teeth and opened my fingers. What do you say about that?, I asked. Take the bandages off my face and hands, I said. I asked where the scars were that were so bad my friends wouldnt know me. There was not a scar there. The doctor called in six other medical men to see me and tell them my story. They said to let me go home as there was nothing wrong with me. When I asked the doctor how much I owed him he said his usual charge was forty kroner. But he said that he hadnt done anything for me so I owed him nothing. He then asked me to read what the paper had said about the incident: George Albert Sanders, the Mormon priest, while playing Santa Claus for some of his converts got burned so badly that the doctor says he cant live until morning. The man got what was coming to himhe should have stayed home in Utah among his own misled people. Doctor Lindstrom then said that he was going to insert the following item in the paper which he did: To Whom It May Concern: I, Dr. Lindstrom received George A. Sanders who was burned so badly Wednesday evening playing Santa Clause. I examined him and promised he would not live until morning, but came in here (Hospital) Wednesday and was here for two nights and a day. He is going out practically a well man. My medicine had nothing to do with his recovery. It has not had time to take. Yours, Dr. Lindstrom. Page 132

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Such was the statement that the doctor made and there were over five hundred witnesses to this, many of whom live in Utah at the present time. The following week I was out tracting. Every nail came off my fingers but they all came back perfect and I became as well as ever, suffering no ill effects what so ever. The story was carried in the daily newspapers and spread like wild fire. While out country tracting shortly thereafter, we were invited to hold a meeting in a private home. During the day we invited people to the meeting which was to be held the next night. AND THE BLIND SHALL SEE A member of the church living thirty miles away heard of the meeting and he walked every step of the way to attend and especially to invite us to come to his home and administer to his daughter. His daughter was about twenty-five years of age and had very failing eyesight that had nearly left her blind. During the past ten months she had to sit in a dark room with a bandage around her eyes. The father read to her about my being healed by the power of God. When the girl heard that we were holding a meeting thirty miles away, she persuaded her father to get these Elders to come and administer to her so that she would regain her sight and be made well and whole. She was not in the church but was converted to the principles of the Gospel. She had two older sisters who were extremely bitter toward the church and did not want her to send for us. Any way the father came to get us. We left after our meeting at about 11 p.m. for his home arriving there early the next morning. The two sisters would not allow us to enter so the father pushed them aside and we entered the sick room. The poor girl was so glad to think that we had come so far for her sake that she wept for joy. She told us that she knew if we administered to her she would receive her sight immediately. I told her that if she had that much faith, I too knew that the Lord would bless and heal her. The two older sisters were listening to what we had to say. We decided to have a prayer and as we knelt down to do so the oldest sister caught my companion by the hair and pulled it. He finished the prayer and then poured out some oil into a spoon to anoint her but it was knocked out of his hand by the older girl. Finally he had to put the oil into his hands and put it on her head and eyes after which I sealed the anointing and promised that she would see immediately. We sat down and the older girl said, Well, why doesnt she see? We were forced to leave the house in spite of the fathers protests. We went on another thirty mile walk to the home of a family by the name of Krants. The Krants were eating when we got there and we sat down with them and told them of the affair of the blind girl. While we were still at the table, lo and behold, in walked the father and all three girls. The blind girl held up the oil that I had given her and she said, Brethren, this is my doctor after this...I am as well and can see as well as I ever could. We were surely happy and asked the older girls about it. well, its true that sister can see, but wed rather she be blind forever than give you Mormons credit, was the reply. We told them that we claimed no credit but gave God all the credit. The father and sisters then took the boat to Stockholm to find work for the little blind girl that now could see. THE LAME SHALL WALK Again we traveled about the countryside tracting and holding meetings. We came to the home of a poor crippled man about fifty years of age. His fingers and limbs were all out of shape. His disfiguration was caused by rheumatism. In listening to the message we were giving to the family he cried out, Glory to God, I see it plainly! He wanted to be baptized at once. We stayed there a few days and he kept after us Page 133

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants to baptize him until finally we agreed to do it. It was early in the spring of the year and ice was still floating down the river. We were to baptize him the following Wednesday when his doctor discovered our intentions. The doctor came and warned us if we did the cold water would kill the old man. He then went to the police who came to us and told us that if we did baptize him and anything happened to him we would be held responsible. The old man just said that the Lord will take care of all of us. Wednesday morning we went down to the river and it seemed nearly half the town turned out to witness the baptism. Even the police patrol with half their officers present came to give us a last warning. We led the old man down a flight of steps into the river. He was on crutches as he went out into the icy waters. All eyes and ears were open along the river bank and listening to what was said. The old man went down under the waters and came up again according to the commandments of God. He looked around and said, Here is one crutch and here it goes into the river. He didnt even wait for my companion to help him out of the water but scrambled up the steps by himself and went running down the street crying, Glory to God, Im saved, Glory to God. MY RELEASE AND A NORWEGIAN VISIT We went on as usual giving our message to the people of Sweden. My mission was full of testimonies such as those I have related. Many times I asked myself if there really was a God and a hereafter. But proof came to me so think and fast that I could not get away from it. After spending two years in Sweden, six months in Malmo and eighteen months in Uppsala, I went to our mail box one beautiful Sunday morning after our 11 a.m. meeting and there was a long envelope from the President of the Mission. It contained my release from missionary work and permission to return home. I was at the same time happy and sad. Happy to return home and to loved ones but sad to leave so many friends. Two weeks later after conference in Stockholm I left for Norway to visit my fathers folks and his old friends. I first visited Christiania for a few days and preached in their church. From there I left for Tinn in Telemarken. What a wonderful trip that was! I traveled by boat, train, sleigh, horseback, cart, and walked. When it came to the boat part of the trip I went to the captain to purchase a third class ticket. He of course asked me where I was going and I said Tinn. He asked me who I knew in Tinn and when I replied Ole Bakke he told me that Ole Bakke was his best, life-long friend. I told the captain that Ole Bakke and my father were cousins. Well, well, he said, you just come with me. He took me to a first class room and brought me a suit to put on while he took mine and had it cleaned and pressed. Soon I was spick and clean. He brought me a nice hot meal and the usual cigars, wine, coffee, and so forth which I had to turn down. He didnt know what kind of an animal I was not to indulge. He sat by me for a long time telling me about Ole Bakke and about the town of Tinn. The boat all the time was winding up the fjord between towering peaks on either side of the water. We finally caught sight of Tinn. In Tinn were about twelve or fifteen houses of which the home belonging to Ole Bakke was the largest and best of all. The Bakke house was situated just up the side of the hill from the ship landing. The captain said that he was going to wait there until he saw that I got into the house. As I walked up to the house and knocked on the door, a 225 pound girl opened the door and said, Well, well, welcome to Tinn Mr. Sanders. I had sent them my picture two years before, saying that I Page 134

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants would call and see them before I went back to America. I went into the house and the first thing she did was to offer me a glass of wine which she hastened to say was homemade and would not hurt me. She was, of course, one of Ole Bakkes daughters. Soon the youngest girl came in. She weighed only some 160 pounds. She shook my hand and bade me welcome. They saw their father coming down the canyon and one of the girls wanted to rush out and tell him that I had arrived. The other girl said, No, nolets see if father knows Sanders. But the younger girl went out anyway and gave her father the news. When Ole Bakke came in he stood for a few minutes and looked at me, then he came and put his arms around me and kissed me as he cried. Then he said how glad he was to see me. He told me all about my fathers boyhood days. He showed me some rocks that he had kept which my father and he used to play jacks with and he showed me the small three room frame house where my father was born. People were living in it at the time. We had supper and what surprised me most was the bread they served. It was thin as paper and we had to break off several pieces to get a mouth full. In addition they had fish, potatoes, goats milk, coffee and fruit. We sat up until after midnight talking about America, soldiers, Mormonism, and my folks. Ole was a retired minister so he was well-posted. I got along very nicely with him. I gave him a photo of my father and brother. Sunday we all went to church about a mile up the canyon. There I was introduced to a lot of people as they stood outside of the church waiting for the priest to come. When he cameall hats off. Ole took me by the arm and we went out to meet him. He introduced me to the priest saying, This is my best friends boy from America. He took hold of one arm and Ole took the other and both of them surely made a fuss over me. We went into the church and Ole said, Now, Im going to take you to the very seat that your father sat in when he was here. I felt that I was in almost a sacred place to sit in fathers seat. Then and there I wondered if father could see me. I met two more of my cousins there in church who did the singing. The Minister made a farewell speech after which a donation was given to him. After church there was a big dinner given in his honor. Ole was invited but didnt know exactly what to do with me so I went on home with his children. I no sooner got home than the Priests servant arrived with a rig and asked for Sanders. He said I was to come right back with him to dinner. I got in and he drove me back. The priest said that he had no idea that Ole would let me go home. A long table was ready and I sat between the priest and Ole. I was asked to return thanks, which I did. We had a very wonderful dinner and all the while we were eating first one then the other would shoot a question at me about Mormonism...how many wives...how many churches in Utah...and so forth. Finally, Ole stood up and said, Gentlemen I want you all to know Sanders is my guest and friend and relative and I will not stand to have him hurt or insulted. I told them I did not mind and Let them shoot their questions, Ole, Id answer any of them. They were all happy and treated me fine and had me promise to visit all of them before I left. I stayed there for six weeks and had a lovely time. Some of them wanted to come to America then Oles daughter said, Yes, Im going home with Sanders and be his fifth wife. She then laughed. When I left they gave me a party and Ole went to Christiania with me. Ole was a senator and I had occasion to meet with a large group of Senators and eat dinner with them. Ole took me into the large room where they were gathered and introduced me as his best friend from America.

Page 135

After dinner I bade Ole farewell and he said he would always remember me. He said that he would take the photo I had given him and put it on the wall and write on the back of it...T0 BE HANDED DOWN AS LONG AS IT LASTS. Next day I left Norway. HOME AGAIN I visited a few days with brother John W. Lawson in Gothenburg, Sweden then went down to Denmark to begin my long journey home. I left for England in company with about four emigrants on their way to Utah. We had a nice voyage across the North Seas of three days and nights. We remained in England for three days before departing for the United States. It took us about eleven days to reach New York. From there I sent a letter that arrived home the same day that I did. My brother Heber was to be home the same day but didnt arrive for three days later. There was a big group of brothers, sister, friends, and of course sweetheart, to meet me. After a happy reunion David Frame and Sister Mary took me to the Sharps. The evening of my arrival I went to Murray to stay with Orson. I had no home as mother and father were both gone before I left for my mission. I went to work for Orson in his store. Heber and I were the returned missionaries who spoke in South Cottonwood Ward the following Sunday. The ward I attended was called the West Side Branch of the South Cottonwood Ward. It was held in the Scandinavian meeting house just west of the old Germania smelter. I was active in the Mutual and Sunday School with D.B Jones, Superintendent, Warren Lyon was the clerk. I had some wonderful times with the Listers, Lyons, Penders, Martins, and others. FAMILY OF MY OWN For a total of seven long years I had tramped down that lonely Redwood Road and finally told Marys father and mother, Enough! Enough of what, they wanted to know. Enough of those lonely

drives, and with your permission I am going to take Mary Emma over to Murray to live with me. Her father said, well, if Mary is satisfied, so are we. The day was set and we had a lovely wedding. We lived in a home that I had purchased at Vine Street, Murray. All of my children were born there. While Sharp, the eldest, was still a baby in arms, I went out to the Big Horn, Wyoming, to work for my father-inlaw, John A. Sharp. John A. gave me five hundred head of sheep and put a horse shoe brand on them. After we had been there for about a year John A. bought another ranch and sent me to get my wife and baby to come and live on the ranch. We stayed on there another year when the ranch and sheep were all sold out and we came back home to Murray. Here I bought a thousand shares of stock in the Modern Furniture Company. BUSINESS EXPERIENCE L.G. Larson, brother Sondra and I started a grocery store near the corner of Vine and State in Murray. We ran it for three years then moved across the street into a new building. We stayed there for two years and then closed out. Gus and Sondra went into the Company Store called the Imporium. But I started up again in the same place after a trip to Los Angles with my wife and two children Sharp and Lois. The store was called Sanders and Lindsay. I found that my friends had taken stock in the Imporium so I had uphill business and after two years decided to close up. I then took a trip to Ely, Nevada to see what I could see but came home and went into the mail order business. I got in with two no-accounts and we surely closed it out. Gus Larson and I went into the Tea, Coffee, and Spice Business. We kept the goods in Guss home and went out after orders. My brother Orson hired Gus to work for him in the Imporium and I closed out our goods and quit. After that I worked for brother Orson but he let me go after I had been there a few months. The Imporium did not run long before it closed its doors. Page 136

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Gus Larson and I got together and started a fish and vegetable store at 66 West First South, Salt Lake City. Two or three years later we sold out and I went to work as a meat cutter for William Wood. I worked for Mr. Wood for three years and then his son came home from a mission and took my place. I started writing life insurance for Western States Life. I did very well at that and stayed with them for twelve years. Part of the time only as a sideline. I attended two of the company conventions in California. I was appointed to a job at the county store which I kept for three years. After that there was four years as a Deputy Sheriff and jailer at the County Jail. Political parties changed, Democrats got in and I got out. We sold our home in Murray and lived with Harold Madsen, Helen Sanders and her husband, at 22 West Second North, Salt Lake City. Sharp, Lois, Vera, Mervyn, and Don went to the University of Utah. We bought a home at 1875 South Fifth East, Salt Lake City where we lived for three or four years. From there we moved to 1176 South Eighth East. I worked on Welfare Square for the church for five years before illness forced me to retire. POSTSCRIPT George Albert Sanders died June 6, 1946. He was a religious man and had deep and abiding faith in the church of his conviction. He was called upon to open and close religious meetings perhaps more than any other man in his ward. He loved his children and his fellowman. It was remembered by several older persons how George Albert, as a young missionary, was continually followed about by a group of youngsters because they knew he always had some sweets in his pockets for them. The story about his miraculous healing after being burned was witnessed and attested to by many persons, among whom was Mr. Birger Lundivail, Murray, Utah, who met George Alberts grandson, George Barrus, while the two were in Sweden shortly after World War II. Mr. Lundivall was at the fateful party as a youngster. George Albert Sanders, by thought and action, was a true servant of his Lord. His is a worthy example to be followed by all who would be better Christians and members of the true Church of Christ.

Page 137

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

MARY ELLEN SANDERS

Born: April 18, 1876 Died: December 2, 1926 Married: David Frame Date: November 17, 1895 CHILDREN 1. Minerva Frame (adopted) 2. David Avon Frame BIRTHDATES May 6, 1901 Nov. 3, 1905

Sanders married David Frame 17 November 1895 in the Salt Lake Temple. The marriage was solemnized by John K. Winder. She died 2 December 1926, Salt Lake City, Utah. She was buried 5 December, 1926, Murray City Cemetery, Murray, Utah. Mary was the tenth child in a family of eleven children. She was three years of age when her mother died. Mary was a beautiful child with beautiful brown eyes and long thick brown hair. As a girl she wore her hair in two braids that hung below her knees. Her brother, Bert, offered Mary a pigeon if she would let him cut her hair and use her braids for a bridle. She consented. When Marys father saw her with short hair, her brother was severely reprimanded. When Mary could do little household tasks she went to live with her brother, Orson and his wife Rose, to help in their home. When she became a young lady she moved to Taylorsville, Utah and lived in the home of Elizabeth Pixton. While living in Taylorsville she met and fell in love with David Frame. Belle Sanders, a niece of Marys, states: The first wedding I can remember attending, as a small girl, was that of Uncle David Frame and Aunt Mary Ellen Sanders. It was in a large recreation hail in Taylorsville, Utah. People were dancing and having fun, but the thing that makes me remember it was that they had a large beautiful doll sitting in a high chair by the bride and groom. This had me captivated all evening. Belle Sanders continues: The first home I remember visiting her in was a red brick house in Grant Ward on Simper Street, Murray, Utah. She was an attractive looking lady, had very long thick hair. She was jolly and full of fun. I like to go there because she was a good cook and hostess and gave us good things to eat. In July of 1899 David and Mary Sanders Frame received a letter asking their feelings in regards to taking a foreign mission. They accepted the call and Page 138

Davis Frame and May Ellen Sanders Frame BIOGRAPHY Author unknown. Submitted by the family Mary Ellen Sanders, daughter of Sondra and Anna Yorgensen Sanders, was born 18 April, 1876 in South Cottonwood, Salt Lake County, Utah. Marys parents were Mormon pioneers. Marys father, Sondra Sanders and his sister, Ellen Sanders Kimball, one of the first three women to come to Utah, came across the plains with the hand-cart company. Marys father told her of many of their interesting experiences. Crossing the plains the dust was so thick it would get in the grease in the hubs of the cart wheels and clog the wheels so they wouldnt turn. They put hides on the outside of the hubs on the wheels to keep the dust out. At one time in their journey they were without food. They took the hides from the hubs of the cart wheels, washed them, and boiled them to try and get a little nourishment so they could continue their journey. Mary was baptized 14 September, 1884. Mary Ellen

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants received their appointment October 15, 1899. October 27, 1899 they were set apart to go on a mission by Apostle Francis M. Lyman to Great Britain, in the annex of the Salt Lake Temple. They left Salt Lake City, Utah 28 October, 1899 on the Denver and Rio Grande Railroad and traveled by way of Denver to Chicago, where they met Marys brother P.J. Sanders, and spent two happy days with him. They continued on their journey to Philadelphia, where they set sail, 4 November, 1899 on the Pel-genland Steamer, arriving in Liverpool twelve days later. They were appointed by the Presidency of the European Mission, Brothers Platt D. Lyman, James D. McMurrin, and Henry W. Naisbett, to labor in the Scottish Mission. They landed in Glasgow, Scotland, 18 November, 1899. They spend two weeks visiting among friends and relatives, talking on the gospel, the country, and visiting places of interest in Scotland; such as the birthplace of Grandfather Frame, the birthplace of Dr. David Livingston, and other places of interest. Conference convened 3 December, 1899 and they were appointed to labor in Aberdeen, where they arrived December 6, 1899, having traveled 8,000 miles since leaving home. On May 27, 1900 at the conference held in Glasgow, David and Mary Frame were sent to Parsley to labor. On 11 November, 1900 they were sent to labor in Edinburgh with Brother McMurrin. On 6 May, 1901 they went to Glasgow to labor. David and Mary Frame had been married many years without the blessing of a child in their home. Mary had been told by different doctors she would never be able to bear children. Before they were released from their mission they were inspired to get a child and take it home with them. They decided to get an eight or nine year old boy, feeling he would be young enough they could help mold his life, yet old enough to enjoy the journey home. They couldnt find one they wanted. They picked out another baby, all arrangements were made, but after praying about the matter, they decided not to take the baby. They were living at the European Mission Headquarters at the time. They fasted and prayed about the matter, as did the mission president and the other missionaries at the mission home. There was a newborn baby girl that Mary secretly wanted, but she didnt tell her husband because she knew he wanted a boy or an older child. One day David asked his wife of all the children she had seen, which one she wanted. She asked him to tell her first his choice, but he said, No, you tell me which one you would like. She said, The little new born baby girl. He put his arms around Mary and started to cry. She thought he was disappointed, but they were tears of joy, for that little baby was the one he too wanted. They told the mission president and the missionaries of their choice. President McMurrin gave them a blessing and promised them if they took this child they would be blessed with children of their own. Later another missionary blessed Mary and also told her she would have child of her own. The Lord kept His promise to David and Mary. A baby was born after they got home, but didnt livelong enough to get a name. On 3 November, 1905 a healthy baby boy was born and given the name of David Avon Frame. All of the missionaries had an interest in the little baby David and Mary took. Elder Matthew Miller, who was engaged to Minerva Smith, daughter of President Joseph F. Smith, told Brother and Sister Frame if they would let him pick out the name for the baby he would buy all of the clothes to have her blessed in. They consented and he chose the name Minerva, the name of his fiance. From David Frames diary: Sunday, 2 June 1901. Being the first Sunday of the month, it was devoted to bearing testimonies. President Hamilton announced that there was a child to be blessed and we would sing a few verses from page 233 of the hymn book: This child we dedicate to Thee, Oh, God of grace and purity Shield her from sin and threatening wrong And let Thy love her life prolong. O may Thy spirit gently draw Her willing soul to keep Thy law: Page 139

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants May virtue, purity and truth Dawn even with her dawning youth. Grant her a pure and steadfast heart, That from the truth may neer depart; Faithful to every law thats given, Oh, may she share the joy of heaven. At the conclusion of the singing I took the baby up to the stand and Brother McMurrin gave her as fine a blessing as I have ever heard pronounced upon a child. He also gave her the name of Minerva May Frame. The trip from Scotland was rugged. On the boat crossing the ocean, it was unusual to see a baby so young. Everyone from the captain down was interested in the baby. The only train David and Mary could get to cross the continent was an immigrant train, with no conveniences. Every day David made his way to the engineer of the train with a small pint bucket. Daily the engineer charged him a quarter for a little warm water to bathe the baby. Belle Sanders, a niece of David and Mary, wrote: I remember seeing them get off the train. Aunt Mary was proudly holding the Wee Bairn and everyone was trying to get a glimpse of her. Minerva was taken to the House of The Lord and was sealed to David Frame and Mary Ellen Sanders Frame, 17 February, 1910, in the Salt Lake Temple, for time and all eternity. Upon returning home from their mission they lived on 5900 South, in the Grant Ward, Murray, Utah for awhile. David then built a home on Vine Street, Murray, Utah. They had the blessed privilege of having a sister-in-law, Gertie Sanders, and her family for next door neighbors and two of Marys brothers, Orson Sanders and Bert Sanders, with their families living across the street. As Belle Sanders again wrote: When my father, Heber Sanders, died, Uncle David built us our home next to theirs and we lived happily by each other for many years, almost as one family. They were generous and kind and were always looking after our welfare. Mother and Aunt Mary seemed like sisters. They enjoyed doing so many things together. We were always invited to the Frame Family reunions by them, taken on outings and included in many of their parties. Uncle Dave and Aunt Mary were an ideal couple. He was a good provider and leader; she a good cook and homemaker. They enjoyed entertaining their friends and many are the times I have spent there singing and playing games. There was always music and laughter in their home. During my sister, Stellas, small pox illness, the rest of us were vaccinated and Aunt Mary and Uncle Dave became our new parents in their home until we were out of quarantine. Hilda, a sister of Mary, stated one time all of her children came down with the measles. Mary was the one who stepped in and helped out. She was never happier than when she was helping someone else. Minerva said: As a young girl living on Vine Street, Murray, Utah, I remember mother learning to drive an automobile. We had a circular drive-way at the back of our home. Aunt Gertie and mother would get in the car, I think it was an old Maxwell, they would drive around the circle, shift gears, and then back around. One day they made an announcement that they felt they were brave enough to drive the car on the street. They wouldnt let any of us children go with them for fear we might get killed. I remember how we all lined up and with fear and trembling watched our mothers drive away. I recall the joyful welcome they received when they returned alive and safe. That night at the dinner table mother proudly announced to father she knew how to drive the car. As Belle reminisced: After Aunt Mary learned to drive, often all of us piled in the car and went for a spin. Either she was not too good as a driver or cars werent built as well those times. Every time we came Page 140

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants to a hill, the car had the habit of stopping. All of us would hop out and push while aunt Mary guided the car to the top. Then we would all jump in again and go merrily on our way. Mary was a happy jovial, kind person. She loved people. There was usually someone in Mary and Davids home that they were helping. A woman in their ward was left a widow with eight children. David and Mary took the oldest child. She lived with them and they sent her through college. She then was able to help her own family. Mary helped the sick. Davids sister, Bessie Gerrard, underwent a very serious operation; she was brought from the hospital to David and Marys home and cared for until she was well enough to return to her own home. Many other sick people were cared for in their home. Davids younger sister, Jean, lived with David and Mary until she married. Unknown to most people, they kept several young men in the mission field. Mary had the reputation as a wonderful cook. No one ever left her home hungry. David and Mary loved to entertain. The Frame family always got together at Christmas time. At Christmas, Santa Claus came at just the right time and gave a present to each child and a sack of candy and nuts for all. The children put on a program for Santa, after which he would be on his way wishing all a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year. Mary was always active in church work. While living in Murray she was president of the primary and matron of the Salt Lake County Hospital and Infirmary. At this time they lived in half of the nurses home, east of the County Hospital on 21st South. The hospital was located on the corner of State Street and 21st South in Salt Lake City. After filling their term of office David and Mary returned to Murray and moved into the house on Vine Street. Later they sold this home and David built a new home east on 4800 South in Murray. After living in this home for awhile David and Mary were asked to be superintendent and matron of the Boys Home in Salt Lake City. While there, David contracted black small pox and died. Mary built a home on 1693 Edison Street in Salt Lake City. David and Mary were very close, loved each other dearly. Mary never got over the death of her husband and two years later died of a stroke. Her son, Avon, was on a mission to Germany at the time of her death. Her last request was that he stay and fulfill his mission. Minerva and Avon were blessed to be raised in a good Latter-Day Saint home. A home where there was love and good teaching. A home where they were loved and wanted. Mary spread sunshine in life, wherever she went. Because of her sweet, kind, helpful disposition she was a true friend and neighbor to those in need, always putting herself out to help another. She was a wonderful wife and mother and had a love of God and those around her.

Page 141

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

HARRIET ROSELLA SANDERS

Born: March 15, 1879 Died: May 22, 1963 Married: Hans Peter Arnold Berg Date: April 20, 1899 CHILDREN 1. Arnold LeRoy Berg 2. Myrtle Irene Berg 3. Winona Berg 4. LaVon Berg 5. Louella Berg 6. Leonard Sanders Berg 7. Clifford Sanders Berg 8. Verna Berg 9. Mary Angeline Berg 10. Robert Sanders Berg 11. Dorothy Berg BIRTHDATES October 14, 1900 October 24, 1901 July 1, 1903 October 7, 1904 October 7, 1904 March 26, 1908 March 26, 1908 February 23, 1912 November 18, 1915 May 5, 1917 December 2, 1921

Hans Peter Arnold Berg nd Harriett Rosella Sanders thoroughly enjoyed school if she could have attended regularly. As it was, she missed so much that she was always behind in her studies and she became very discouraged. Rosie worked for other people too, during her early years. She tells of a newspaper add for Girl wanted when she was only twelve years of age. The gentleman who answered the door looked at her and told her he thought she was too young. However, he asked if she could make a good apple pie. She went inside, made the pie, and got the job. Ever since she has had a reputation of being a wonderful pie maker. Although her childhood was not an ideal one, (the kind we, as parents, would want our children to have) for She was shifted from house to house and did not live in a family group with her brothers and sisters, nevertheless she has always been grateful for the kindness to her while in the home of others. In her twentieth year Rosie met a curly-haired, blonde, good-looking young man by the name of Hans Peter Arnold Berg, and they were immediately attracted to each other. On their first date they went dancing. She found out that he was a divine dancer. As they began to know each other better, they discovered they had a lot in commonboth had been without mothers and without a real home. One day while they were riding in his horse and buggy, he asked her to marry him, adding I have nothing to offer you but two willing hands. She accepted his proposal and they were married on Page 142

BIOGRAPHY A biography presented to the Sanders Family Reunion in 1961 by her children. A tiny baby daughter was born to Sondra and Anna Jorgasson Sanders on March 15, 1879, at their home in Murray, Utah. This was the last of eleven children born to this couple because the mother died about six weeks later, and Harriet Rosella, as the baby was named, never knew what it was to have a real mother. Her older sister, Tillie, who was then about twenty years of age assumed the care of the new baby until Tillies death a few years later. Sondra Sanders married again, and the new mother had the responsibility of caring for the large family. However, when she was old enough, Rosie (as the little girl was called) made her home with her brothers, where she helped out by tending the children and helping with the housework. Rosies schooling was rather limited, due to illness and also because she worked. James and Heber Sanders, two of her older brothers, were her teachers at different times. Rosie had said she would have

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants April 20, 1899. Her sister, Mary and her husband, David Frame, gave a large wedding supper in their honor. If this were a make-believe story, this is where it would end with and they lived happily ever after. But theirs is a real-life story, and they found that along with all the happiness they were to share, there was a good amount of sorrow, trials, and troubles. They made their first home on the old Sanders homestead while Arnold worked at the Murray smelter. Here, six of their twelve children were born. Along with the thrill and pride of becoming parents, they learned of sorrow, too, for of their first five babies, only one, Myrtle, survived. Most of the others died shortly after birth; one lived to be a year and two days old. Rosie and Arnold left their home in Murray and went to LeGrand, Oregon, to make a home, but they stayed there only a few months. They returned to Utah and made a home in Salt Lake City. It was here that Rosie and a small daughter, Myrtle, contracted smallpox. Arnold, with his two willing hands, nursed them both back to health. He kept the pox so covered with heavy grease that when the pox were ready to come off they lifted off as a mask and not one mark was left on either of them. A baby, born shortly after, died due to the disease. Rosie and Arnold made their next home in Midvale, Utah, while he worked for his two brothers-in-law in their butcher shop. Two boys, Leonard and Clifford were born to them in Midvale. By now, although they had eight children, only four of them were living, two girls and two boys. At this time in her life Rosie would have dreams of things that were to happen. One night she dreamed that the butcher shop was being robbed. She could plainly see the men break the glass in the front door to make their entry, see them help themselves to what they wanted, and leave. The next morning the dream was told to the family, but everyone just laughed and paid no attention to it. She dreamed the dream again. Then one Sunday morning when one of the children went outside to play, she noticed the broken glass in the door of the shop and ran to tell her mother. They robbery had taken place! Another dream she had was that the mother of a photographer, who worked next door, had died. She remarked to the family the next morning that the photographer might as well put a sign in his window that morning to say he would not be open because he was going to receive word shortly of his mothers death. It wasnt long before the photographer was notified of his mothers passing and he closed his shop. The next move for Rosie and Arnold was to Murray, Utah. They lived next door to where their present home stands while it was being built. Here, Arnold with his two willing hands, built a lovely home for his family. He did all the work himself except the masonry, electrical, and plastering. It was 1912 when they moved into their new home with their five children, for another daughter, Verna, had been born to them. They hadnt papered the walls of their new home, thinking they could finish them later. It wasnt long, however, before they were beautifully decorated by their 2 and one-half year old son, Clifford, who drew what he called pretty pictures on every lovely white plastered wall. A few years passed and another daughter, Mary, and another son, Robert, were born. World War I broke out, and also the terrible flu epidemic. Once again Arnold, with his two willing hands, had to nurse the whole family back to health. He and one small son were the only ones who did not contract the disease. Tragedy struck the household when on September 2, 1919, their thirteen year old daughter, Louella, was run over by a car when coming home from her first day of Jr. High School. Only that morning as she waved goodbye to her mother she had said, Ill make marks youll be proud of this year. The news of her death was a terrible shock. It was brought to Rosie by young children who said, Page 143

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Louellas been run over by a car. We think shes dead. Rosie never reads about an automobile accident to this day without thinking of her own horrible experience. When their last and twelfth child, a baby girl, was born in 1921, they named her Dorothy, a name Louella had chosen. We children feel we had a very happy home life. True, we were not well-to-do; in fact, just getting by was a struggle at times, but we were always well fed. Dad was still a butcher in a grocery store in Midvale, and we always had the best cuts of meat, and Mom was a wonderful cook. We think we were a lot happier and more secure than many of our friends who had more, for our parents were always interested in us and our welfare, and made many sacrifices to give us the best they possibly could. Some of the evenings we remember (I guess you could call them family nights) are the winter evenings we would sit around our pot-bellied stove and sing all the lovely old songs such as When You and I were Young, Maggie, In the Gloaming, Let The Rest Of The World Go By, When You Wore A Tulip and I Wore A Big Yellow Rose and others. The boys would play their harmonicas and wed finish the evening with snacks. We cant ever remember going on a vacation as a family group, but we did celebrate holidaysalways with a wonderful meal, and in the summer there would always be a freezer of ice cream. On the 24th of July we would always go to Liberty Park to spend the day. Wed all board a street car, watch the wonderful parade in the park, eat a huge picnic lunch, play the rest of the day, then tired and weary (and probably cross) wed board the street car again for the trip home. To do this with such a large family, we feel Mom and Dad must have been blessed with a lot of patience. We were a noisy family! Mother encouraged us to take advantage of every opportunity that came our way. If you visited them you would probably hear a saxophone playing, a piano being thumped, a violin squeaking, a speech being rehearsed, and the usual noise of small children, and dad yelling at mother not because he was cross, but because she was hard of hearing and he had to make himself heard above the noise. We had lots of visitors and mother would always invite them to eat, and without much trouble, it now seems to me, she would set a bounteous table. To this day she still wants to fix you a bite when you visit them. We feel that mothers life would have been quite different if two factors had been changedone, her meager schooling (of course an education for a girl wasnt considered important in those days) and two, the loss of her hearing shortly after the birth of her first child. We feel that she had missed much because of not being able to hearnot only the small talk that goes on in a family, but also not being able to hear her children as they took part in plays, operas, debates, giving speeches and singing. Leonard belonged to the Victory Quartet (it won the MIA church finals one year) and she would have loved to have been able to hear them sing. They had a weekly radio program and we can remember her straining by the loud speaker in an effort to hear. No device helped her much, except she could hear sounds and the world did not seem quite so quiet. We feel she had become quite expert in lip reading. We think that most of the time she has been a wonderful sport about not hearing what went on, for she would always laugh along with the rest of us even though she didnt know what we were laughing about. Occasionally she would blow up and then wed feel sorry because we were so thoughtless in not trying to tell her what was going on. Because she has been unable to do things she otherwise might have been qualified to do (like taking part in church and civic affairs) she has contented herself with other things. She has made hundreds of quilts. Many are recipients of her lovely appliqued and embroidered basket quilts which won her a first prize at the Salt Lake County Fair. She had made and donated over sixty of these quilts to the Relief Society organization. She has crocheted many bedspreads, table cloths, handkerchief edgings, pillow case edgings, embroidered dozens and dozens of cases and dish towels. Page 144

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants At 82, although her eyesight is poor, she still keeps busy making thingsand theyre always for others. Perhaps because of the loss of so many of her children, she has had a deep sympathy for anyone in sorrow, distress or trouble. She has always lent a helping hand whenever she could. She would have made a wonderful nurse, for she loves to care for the sick and has a great sympathy for them. If she could have done the work she would have liked to do, she would have worked for a mortuary, preparing the dead for burial. Although she hasnt attended church much, I often think of that scripture which reads, And this is pure religion and undefiled before God to visit the sick and the fatherless and the widows in their affliction and this she has always done. I have often heard her say, I try to do a good turn everyday, and for those less fortunate than she, she makes a special effort to do so. Wouldnt she have made a wonderful Relief Society President in her earlier days with her love of caring for the sick, her sympathy for those in sorrow and distress her talent as a good cook, and her ability to organize, supervise, and a great capacity to get things done. From the time she was sixty years of age she had poor health and suffered much. She broke a shoulder when she slipped on an icy sidewalk by the Murray City Hall one winter. At this time she must have injured her back, for later on she had a back operation for a ruptured disk. Next came ruptured appendix, female operation, gall bladder removal, and the last operation at the age of 78 was for an obstructing ulcer of the stomach. Though many of these operations were serious, and she was up in years, she always seemed to bounce back and surprise everyone. She has had, and still does suffer from, high blood pressure and a bad heart. Once when a doctor checked her blood pressure, it went to the very top of the instrument. He told us she wouldnt last two or three weeks. This was over twenty years ago! With one heart attack she was rushed to the hospital in an ambulance, unconscious and being given oxygen. Three days later she was home again. Today, Rosie, at age 82 and Arnold at 86, manage to carry on remarkably well, doing their own cooking, cleaning, washing, and ironing. If you visit them at their home on Wasatch Avenue in Murray, Utah, youll find a thick velvety lawn, neatly trimmed, flowers in bloom in from of evergreens, a freshly painted or scrubbed screened-in porch with comfortable seats for you to relax while you visit. Inside the house is neat and clean, and the two of them take care of it all by themselvesa wonderful blessing to themselves and their children. Chances are if you visit them, Rosie will most likely ask you if youll have a bite to eat, and you will find that Arnold with those two willing hands be offered at the time of his proposal, is still working hard to care for his wife and help her to be comfortable and happy after sixty-two years of married life. Mother loves it when all the family are together, and we are pleased that she is able to be present tonight (the only Sanders to be present when their history was read) and that 43 of us are here to honor her at this 1961 Sanders Reunion. Note: Harriet Rosella Sanders Berg died on May 22, 1963.

Page 145

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

John Sanders and Family

JOHN SANDERS Born: August 29, 1882 Died: August 15, 1969 Married: Lettie Pearl Davis Date: June 24, 1908 CHILDREN 1. John Stewart Sanders 2. Kenneth Reed Sanders 3. Virginia Pearl Sanders 4. Lettie LuRee Sanders 5. Margaret Marie Sanders BIRTHDATES April 22, 1909 October 14, 1914 April 20, 1919 October 18, 1922 June 15, 1927

Letde Pearl Davis and John Sanders My father was exceptionally honest and if he ever sold anything it had to be the very best. Father hired a man by the name of J.J. Proctor to build a home for the workers on the farm and I picked up wood and helped all I could. I was baptized on my 9th birthday, August 1891, in the Little Cottonwood Creek under the bridge on 56th South and 3rd East. I was quite frightened and the water was deep and cold. When I got down into the water with father, I told him I thought the water was a little deeper and swifter farther down stream. After we were through with the baptism, father told mother what a brave boy I was and that I had even suggested going into deeper water. Little did he know that I was really frightened and stalling for time. I remember very well when my father would hitch up the rig and we would all go to church. At that time we went to church in the South Cottonwood Ward. My father became very ill in 1894, in the fall. Brother Sondra came and took him to his home for about six weeks. His condition became far more serious and he had much pain and then passed away September 21, 1894. Mother, Hilda, and I were all there at the time of his death. He had a very large funeral. I was twelve years old at the time and it became my responsibility to be the head of the household. I took care of the cows and garden and we rented the farm out. This was our means of Page 146

AUTOBIOGRAPHY I, John Sanders, was born on a Tuesday, the 29th of August 1882. I was the son of Anna Marie Larson and Sondra Sanders Sr.. I was born in the old homestead on 59th South and 4th West in Murray, Utah. I was the first child by my fathers second marriage and my sister, Hilda, was born 17 months later on Saturday the eleventh of January 1884. The first incident I can recall is one day we were having a snowball fight and Hilda had her head down trying to dodge my snowballs and saying, Dont you dare or Ill tell mother. As she was doing this Brother Hansen came up and jokingly was throwing a snowball at her and she looked up and was embarrassed but laughed. I started school the same day as Hilda when I was seven and she was six. Mrs. Leonora Bennion, who was also the principal, taught me the last year we attended school. The name of the school was the Twenty Fourth District School and was located west of the Grant Ward Meeting House on 6100 South in Murray. We graduated on the 27 day of May 1898. I remember very plainly my brother, Sondra, getting married and what a beautiful girl he married. I dont think I have ever seen a more beautiful girl and she was as lovely as she was beautiful.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants support. Mother was very protective of we children and would not let me take the rig, so Hilda and I walked to Primary and Mutual. On Sunday, however, we all three went to church in the rig. I received recognition because I had a perfect attendance for five consecutive years of Sunday School. Of course mother was proud. As I grew older, I ran the farm and had to learn to fix the machinery and drive the wagon. Through my mothers training I must have become somewhat of a perfectionist. She was very neat and meticulous in her home as well as on her person. With all the responsibility I had to assume, there was little time for leisure. I remember many days I worked a whole day for fifty cents. I took it upon myself to build a barn west of the old homestead on the Clare Jones property when I was only 19 years old. This barn still stands at 554 West 5900 South. My brother, Jim, was Bishop at the time of my mission call, May 19, 1903. Mother sold the Reading Family a right-of-way on the east end of our property and this was my support on my mission, along with what mother could spare from leasing the farm while I was gone. I left for my mission in June 1903 for the Northern States Mission. I served in Minnesota. My farewell was at the Grant Ward Chapel and Andrew Wahlquist and my brother, Jim, were the speakers. Both mother and Hilda were at the train station and Elder Nelson left with me. We traveled by train about 56 hours before reaching the mission home in St. Paul, Minnesota, at 250 Rice Street. Elder George A. Hamp, one of my companions, was great at quoting scriptures. Another of my companions was Elder John A. Christiansen. I remember a Sister Grace Richards, a Seventh-day Adventist, who was one of our investigators, wanted me to baptize her before I left on April 25, 1905, but the weather was too cold and I assured her that it would be all right for someone else to do it. I remember I used to write her many letters concerning the Gospel. When I was ready to leave for home I received a letter from one of the Saints, Amy Cart. The Saints in the mission field were anxious to marry the missionaries as they were few in number. I had many faith promoting experiences and I am sorry I didnt keep a diary so I could remember them in more detail. I received my release April 25, 1905, and returned home traveling by train. Shortly after arriving home I found I was badly in need of some new neckties and went to the Murray Co-op Store to purchase some. Little did I imagine that this day I would meet the girl I grew to love. Lettie Pearl Davis was a clerk in the store and waited on me and sold me a necktie and I was completely sold on her. We had many fun and fine times during the three years we courted. We went places in a black buggy with white rugger wheels and umbrella top. We used to go to Saltair bathing and take our lunch and stay the whole day. We rode the street car to Salt Lake City and there would catch the open air trolley for Saltair. I was on the Home Missionary List for speaking and Lettie would go with me to my speaking assignments. I bought a pearl engagement ring at the Daynes Jewelry Company in Salt Lake. We were given many parties before our marriage. My sister, Mary Frame, gave us a shower at her home on Vine Street and we received many lovely gifts. We were married in the Salt Lake Temple on June 24, 1908. We started early in the morning with the horses and buggy for our trip to the temple. I had my endowments, as I had taken them out prior to my mission, but Lettie received hers the same day we were married. When we arrived at the temple, I reached inside my coat pocket and discovered I had left my recommend home in another suit. Lettie said she would not get married unless I went to get it. So I made the trip back to Murray in the car of a man named Arthur White and finally got back all right. We had the ceremony performed by Brother John Winder. We went home to Grandma Daviss and she had invited many friends and relatives to help us celebrate. Page 147

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants Our first home was near 59th South and 700 West. We had it furnished and ready but when we arrived there were a lot of old shoes and rice on the front porch. In December of that year we moved to Gorgorza, where I worked for Soren Dahl doing dairy work. We moved from the Dahl ranch in Gorgorza just prior to the arrival of our first child, to a home in Murray, Utah. It was located on Vine Street, the first house on the north side, just to the east of State Street. It was immediately east of Frank C. Howe Company which occupied the corner of Vine and State Street. It was here that Steward was born on April 22, 1909. I worked for Letties brother, Tom Davis, at the livery stable. I managed the livery stable in Sugarhouse while Tom ran a stage line to Brighton, Utah. Soon after we moved to West Sandy. The home was located on a knoll in the bottom of the lower part of the valley adjacent to the Jordan River and about three fourths of a mile south of the Sandy Road, which is now numbered 90th South. We next moved to my mothers home in Murray, where I ran the farm and it was here that our second son, Kenneth Reed, was born on October 14, 1914. I was ordained a Seventy that same year on March 1, 1914. We stayed with mother for about seven years. My mother was a very wonderful person and in all the years we lived there mother and Lettie got along beautifully and the children loved her dearly. In 1917 we moved to Bennion Ward and leased a farm from Scott Bringhurst. I was busy day and night. Virginia Pearl, our first daughter, was born here on April 20, 1919. We were delighted with her big brown eyes and bright spirit. We moved from Scott Bringhursts to Rufus Palmers place in Bennion and here I farmed also. This farm was located at 6051 South Redwood Road. We then moved to Bill Egberts at 9400 south Redwood Road in West Jordan and we lived here until Carl Wahlquist built a little home for us in what we called the Wilderness. In 1921 we moved to the Wilderness in South Jordan and I worked a fifty five acre farm. When we needed water we had to carry it quite a distance. All the water used for culinary purposes was secured from Mrs. Iff (Gene Fulmers mother was the only adopted daughter of Mrs. Iff). She had a windmill which pumped the water into a tank located in the upper part of a specially built tank house. A fifty five gallon barrel covered with a #3 galvanized tub was transported on a skid drawn by a horse to this tank to pick up the water for our use. This method was used both winter and summer. Water for washing clothes etc, was dipped up from the. Big Canal which was about 100 yards from our house, using the same method of transportation as for the culinary water. My wife, Lettie, was always prodding us because the water barrel was low or completely dry. It was about this time that Lettie presented me with our second daughter, Lettie LuRee, born October 18, 1922. All of the children so far were born at home. My uncle, Charles Larsen, owned a beautiful black cart racing horse named Fanny. Her gait was trotter by nature but Uncle Chancy loved pacers so he had trained her to change gait by always hitching her up with pacing hobbles. When we were living in Bennion Uncle Charley contacted me. He said Fannys racing days were over and he was looking for a retirement stable. He stated he was always impressed with the care my work horses received and told me if I was interested he would make me a present of Fanny, harness, hobbles etc. I talked it over with the family and we decided to accept because we were using one of the work horses to pull the buggy. It was great experience for the family to learn the techniques of handling a trained horse. I hitched it up without putting on the pacing hobbles, she would change from a pace to a trot and return. For the driver in the buggy it was very frustrating. The rule was always to see that the hobbles were used. We purchased our first car in 1924, a Model T Ford. Page 148

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants We lived in the Wilderness for five years and it was while we were there that mother passed away. She had gone to visit Hilda on the streetcar and walked in the rain. She caught cold and never made it back to her home. She passed away March 5, 1924. It was a sad day for all of us when she left this life, She was 74 years old. We moved next to J.W.W. Fitzgeralds farm in Draper. We milked twenty six cows morning and night. The boys helped get the hay up and thin beets. Lettie was pregnant with our fifth child and as her time came near I told Ken to stay in the house and take care of his mother. We were cutting hay in the field about a mile from the house. This particular day Lettie started having labor pains and she told Ken to get his dad. Ken got on his little black pony and came quickly down to the field where we were working. I had been quite apprehensive about going Out into the field that morning so when I saw him coming on his horse I felt something was wrong and started running towards him. He always claimed that I just pushed him off the horse and leaped on the pony and galloped back to the house leaving him to walk home. Dr. Sorenson was called and he immediately ordered Lettie to the L.D.S. Hospital where our last child, Margaret Marie, was born by caesarean section on June 15, 1927. She was named after both Letties mother and mine. Lettie was seriously ill and had to remain in the hospital at this time and my heart was heavy. We lived in Draper about a year and then moved to Aunt Lyle Gardners home in West Jordan. I purchased a cattle truck and bought and sold cattle. We did our shopping in Midvale and the children used to scrub out the old cattle truck as we would all go over to Midvale to the show. This was really a big occasion. We didnt have a lot of material things and yet we lived comfortable and felt rich in that we were now blessed with five lovely children. Of course, the depression affected us like everyone else, but with everyone helping and now the boys were old enough to work at various jobs, we made out all right. We didnt always have money to buy coal and so we looked for opportunities to get wood to burn. Don and Vere Gardner were getting firewood logs out of Millcreek Canyon. They invited Stewart and I to participate with them. We readied the old Model T cattle truck and took to the hills. It was a steep climb up to Porters Fork. The old truck was strictly a gravity feed fuel system so after the grade got too steep I would get out on the fender, along side the engine with the hood removed. I held a gas container in my hand with a rubber hose connected to the carburetor. By holding the can in a high position the gas would flow into the carburetor by gravity when the regular tank was too low to supply the fuel. We reached the location of the wood supply. The wood was cut and loaded. To insure a maximum load we let the long poles extended quite a distance behind the truck bed. Several pieces of red cloth were hung on the pole ends. Prior to Stewart and I getting in the seat of the truck you could exert pressure on the pole ends and the load would rock a little making the front wheels leave the ground slightly. The balance was critical. We started for home. At this point I must explain the complicated operation of this Model T. It had the regular planetary system of gears plus a regular shifting unit containing 4 speeds hand operated. If the shifting mechanism was in neutral, then there was no connecting link between the planetary system and the rear wheels. This meant that the pedal brake in the planetary system had no braking effect. We came down out of the canyon in great style. As we headed west on 39th South and approaching the steep down grade, at approximately 17th East, the truck was gaining speed very rapidly. The brake pedal in the planetary system did not reduce speed in any degree. Stewart was driving and decided to reduce the speed by putting the hand shifting unit into another gear so the engine compression could help hold us back. Once the hand shift was moved, despite all efforts, Page 149

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants there was no way to get the shift into another gear. It remained in neutral and we constantly gained speed. With the way the load was balanced every time a rough spot was run over the front wheels left the ground so trying to steer the vehicle as futile. We crossed 23rd East going at a terrific speed, weaving from side to side, but managing to stay on some part of the road. The traffic on the road pulled off to the side when they realized there was a run-a-way truck on the road. Stewart realized that the hill on 39th South just east of Highland Drive was approaching. He asked me if I had any suggestions. My comment was, This is the first time in my life I am lacking for advice. On the brow of the bill there was a high embankment with the barb wire fence. Stewart, lacking control, managed to head the truck toward the side and then reverse the steering. He had in mind this action may have a tendency to tip the truck against the embankment. What actually happened was the force of the pressure reacted and it broke the rear wheels. One tire and rim went up the embankment, jumped the 5 strand barbed wire fence and rolled about 150 yards into a hay field. The other wheel, as the spokes broke, lay flat on the ground and the real axle and drum rested in the center. This acted as a perfect brake and we came to rest parallel with the road. Believe it or not, we werent thrown out of our seats. Stewart and I looked at each other and silently thanked our Heavenly Father that our prayers were answered quickly. In 1937 we moved to East Millcreek, to the home of Ferre Young at 2376 East 3395 South. We made many new and wonderful friends, the Elmo family, the Sid Ottley family, the Steeds, and the Burdette family were all close to us. I started carpentry work full time. I loved farming and it was a change to just have a yard to keep up. I had always been handy with a saw and hammer and I built many homes, garages, and chicken coops until World War 11 started and then I worked at Clearfield doing carpentry work. It was during this time that the children started getting married. Kenneth was first to marry. He married Anne Evans. Stewart was next and he married Gladys Gardner. Virginia was next and she married Ronald Knell. We moved to a lovely home at 2374 East 3995 South and had hoped we could purchase this home for our own, but it was sold to someone else and we were forced to move again to a home that belonged to the Coombs on 23rd East, in the same neighborhood as the other homes we had lived in East Millcreek. It was while we were here that we located a lot at 1329 Hudson Ave. and started construction of our home. I was working full time and still found time to work on it. This home was an answer to Letties prayers; to own our own home after forty years of married life. We found a basement apartment on Orchard Street that was near our lot and we move there so I wouldnt have to go so far. The house was completed in 1948 and we moved in. We belonged to the Cummings Ward and enjoyed many new friends and neighbors. LuRee marred Wayne Ottley and Margaret marred Verdon Waterlyn and grandchildren started coming to bless their lives and ours. They all resided in the vicinity except Virginia who first moved to Pinto and then to St. George. At this writing we have our five children, their mates, 22 grandchildren, 2 granddaughters inlaw, and 2 great grandsons. Dad and mother lived very comfortably in their home which was a beautiful piece of craftsmanship. He loved roses and had a beautiful row of roses next to his driveway. One day he fell and broke his hip. This was a blow to them and he never got along as well again. He was still able to keep up the yard and there was never a stick or stone out of place. Mother bad never really had a sick day but she became ill and the doctor diagnosed as Pernicious Anemia. She had always been such an active person and it was difficult for her to be waited upon. Her heart started acting up and she went down hill fast. She passed away on Mothers Day, May 10, 1964 from a massive heart attack. She was 80 years old. Her death was a blow to dad, but he was a brick and Page 150

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants was able to cope with the circumstances pretty well. The girls took meals in and took care of him until it was felt that he should go stay with LuRee who lived in East Millcreek. He was very unhappy away from his home and finally decided he wanted to go back there and no amount of persuasion would sway him. When Margaret went to check on him one morning she found him lying at the bottom of the basement stairs. He had died of a heart attack in the night. This was on August 15, 1969. He was 87 years old. This would have been his wish to go when he would not have been a worry or bother to anyone. At this time his posterity included 5 children, 22 grandchildren, and 42 great grandchildren.

Page 151

CHAPTER FIFTEEN: Sondra Sanders Sr. and Descendants

Hilda Josephine Sanders and Family

HILDA JOSEPHINE SANDERS Born: January 11, 1884 Died: unknown Married: Lehi Lorenzo Hambleton Date: June 4, 1919 CHILDREN: 1. Ray Sanders Hambleton 2. Merrill Lehi Hambleton 3. Melvin Donald Hambleton BIRTHDATES Feb. 29, 1920 October 9, 1921 June 28, 1923

HISTORY Very little information is available on this daughter of Sondra Sanders Sr. and her children. This author has corresponded with family members to obtain further information. No responses have been received over the years and so nothing can be included in this history. It is known that Ray Sanders Hambleton married Clara D. Stevenson, Merrill Lehi Hambleton married Rosanna Conyers, and that Melvin Donald Hambleton married Fern L. Childs.

Lehi Lorenzo Hambleton and Hilda Josephine Sanders Hambleton

Page 152

PART FIVE: THE BAKKA FAMILY OF NORWAY AND AMERICA

Holge Sanderson and Family

HOLGE SANDERSON BIOGRAPHY Born: March 16, 1796 Place: Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway Died: September 26, 1855 Place: Leland, LaSalle County, Illinois, Married: Aslaug (Adelaid) Knudson (B. 1801 d. 1887) Date: June 30, 1824 CHILDREN 1. Sander Holgeson Sanderson b. March 12, 1825, d. December 1, 1881 2. Levina Sanderson b. January 10, 1827, d. 1900 3. Knute Sanderson b. October 16, 1829, d. 1899 4. Margaret Sanderson b. October 2, 1832, d. 1893 5. Austin Sanderson b. August 14, 1836, d. March 10,1911 6. Helga (Helen) Sanderson b. May 22, 1839, d. January 8, 1908 BIOGRAPHY Over the past twenty-five years, as this family history has been in progress, I have had considerable contact with the family of Holge Sanderson. Holge is the brother to my great-great grandfather, Osten Sondreson Bakka, and came to America just a few years after Osten. As he and his family were in the general vicinity of Mission Township it is presumed that there was contact between this family and the orphans of Beaver Creek. Because of this, and the many contacts that I have had, I feel it necessary to include in this history some of the information on Holge Sanderson and his descendants. While I have considerable genealogical information on this family only a small portion can be included in this book. Holge Sanderson was born on Bakkajord, the family farm, in Tinn, Telemark, Norway. He entered into life on March 16, 1796. He was the eighth child born to Sondra Gjermundson and Margit Ostenson of Tinn. Holge was raised on the family farm in fairly secure surroundings. His parents were considered pretty well off financially. Little is known of his early years in Norway. His parents died on Bakkajord. His father passed away in 1811 and his mother in 1830. Both parents died prior to any of their children emigrating to America. Holge married Adelaide (Aslaug) Knudson in Norway and they were the parents of six children born prior to their emigrating to America in 1843. In 1837 Osten, the brother to Holge, left Tinn bound for America, along with his wife and children. This undoubtedly gave some motivation to Holge to follow the same pathway a few years later. Holges wife also had a brother that came to LaSalle County, Illinois prior to 1843. With family both in Norway and America he had reason to consider his decision very carefully. In 1843 Holge and his family made the decision to come to America and join his family here. They were nine weeks on the ocean, and they arrived, after some ordeal, in New York harbor. From New York they traveled to Albany, Buffalo, and over the lakes by steamer boat. They arrived in Milwaukee, Wisconsin and went to Muskego where they stayed a short while. From Muskego they were obliged to continue the journey on foot. It was undoubtedly a difficult journey from Wisconsin to LaSalle County as the younger children had to be carried. They arrived in LaSalle County, Illinois where they went to Earl Township and established Page 154

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family residence in the vicinity to where Adalaides brother lived. Holge settled on 40 acres of government land in the vicinity of Earl Township. He later added another 40 acres in order to enlarge his holdings. Their land was located five and a half miles south west of Leland, Illinois. In the historical records of the Indian Creek Lutheran Church (microfilm roll #4) it relates that the first organizational meeting of the Lutheran church in Leland was held in the home of Holge and Adalaide Sanderson in 1847. THE HOLJE (HELYE) SONDERSON (SANDERSON) BAKKA FAMILY Written by Ruth Marshall representing the Sanderson family of Illinois. Holje Sondreson Bakka was born at Bakkajord Farm in Tinn, Telemark, Norway, either in 1794 or 1796. The Norwegian records indicate 1796. His tombstone in Baker Cemetery, Leland, Illinois gives his death date as 1855, at the age of sixty-one. I assume the Norwegian date is correct since the monument was probably erected many years after his death. Bakkajord means sunny hillside. Later, Jord was dropped from the farm name. Hoije was the youngest son of Sondre Gjermundson Bakka (1754-1811) and Margit Ostenson (17591830). Holje married Aslaug Knutsdatter (Adelaide Knutson) (1803-1887). Aslaugs mothers name was Liv. Marumrud may have been her familys farm name. Her brother, Nils Knutson, was a very famous Norwegian artist. His rose-maling and wood carvings are still displayed at exhibits of folk-art. The children of Hoije and Aslaug were born in various places in the Tinn Community, Telemark, Norway. In 1843, the family came to America. Olav Bakka, of Atra, Norway, who now owns and lives on the original Bakka farm, said they probably started their trip in a boat across the Tinn Lake, proceeding by wagon to Skien, and by boat to Drammen. They probably landed in New York and traveled via the Erie Canal and Great Lakes to Milwaukee. I know they traveled on foot from Milwaukee to LaSalle County, Illinois, where they had relatives. They settled on a farm east of the present Baker Lutheran Church (St. Pedres), five and one half miles south and a bit west of Leland, Illinois. On November 18, 1847 a meeting was held in their home for the purpose of organizing a Norwegian Lutheran Church. A congregation was formed under the guidance of the Rev. Elling Elison, a traveling Norwegian minister. This group met in homes for four years. People walked for miles across the prairie to listen to the gospel message and to enjoy fellowship with one another. There were forenoon and afternoon sessions and a pot-luck dinner. Their son, Austin, was in the first confirmation class, May 5, 1853. In 1850, the Lutherans and the Baptists built a church in common. This very humble church (20x18x12 feet) was located three miles south west of Leland. In 1858, the Lutherans built their own church on the corner of which is now two miles south of Leland. At that time there was a little settlement there; a blacksmith shop, school, etc.. In 1853, the Chicago, Burlington and Quincy railroad built their tracks two miles north of the little settlement and by 1854 the village of Leland began to grow up around the railroad and the depot. In 1867, the Lutheran Church was moved to the now thriving village of Leland. At that time the congregation divided into the Leland, Freedom, and Baker parishes. The same pastor served all three. The Baker group met in the Bergeson schoolhouse until the St. Pedres Lutheran Church was built on the land donated by the Bakka (Sanderson) family, west of the home where the original meeting had been held. The unicorporated village of Baker (about a mile east of the original home) and the Baker Cemetery were named after the Bakka family. Their six children grew to adulthood and were influential citizens in the Leland area. Holge and Aslaug are buried in the Baker Cemetery. Page 155

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family SANDER H. SANDERSON Sander H. Sanderson was the oldest of the six children of Holje (Henry) Sanderson Bakka and Aslaug (Adelaide) Knudson. He was born in Tinn, Telemark, Norway on March 12, 1825 and came with his family to LaSalle County, Illinois in 1843. He married Ann Moland in LaSalle County. She was also a native of Norway. In 1863, they moved to Milan Township near Lee, Illinois, in DeKalb County. He became the owner of 160 acres of excellent prairie land, and became quite a prominent man in Milan Township as he served some ten years as Justice of the Peace and also held other official positions. He also was in partnership with his son, Samuel, in a general store in Lee, Illinois. Sander and Anns children were: 1. Henry Alfred Sanderson (1851-1907). He married Malinda Nesse. 2. Samuel Martin Sanderson (1853-1908). He married Betsy Halverson. 3. Martha Emily Sanderson (1856-1913). She married Charles K. Halverson. 4. Adelaid Josephine Sanderson (1859-1923). She married Richol Richolson. 5. Charles Oliver Sanderson (1861-1910). He married Caroline Berg. 6. Isabelle Louise Sanderson (1863- ). She married Andrew Richolson. 7. Austin Simon Sanderson (1865- ). He married Amelia Berg. 8. Mary Ann Sanderson (1868-1939). She married Thomas Lewis Oakland. 9. Ole Sanderson (died in infancy). 10. Seward O. Sanderson (1878-1942). He married Martha Cody. Sander H. Sanderson died in Milan Township on December 1, 1881. His wife preceded him in death by about one week (November 27, 1891). (This information came from the Sanderson Family Tree made by Burdette Sanderson in 1955 and from a DeKalb County Biographical Record. Burdette records the deaths of Sander and his wife as 1881, the DeKalb county history says 1883.) HENRY A. SANDERSON Henry A. Sanderson was born in Earl Township, LaSalle County, Illinois on October 17, 1851. He was the son of Sander H. Sanderson and Anna Moland Sanderson. Henry lived with his parents until their deaths in 1891. He obtained a portion of the estate after their deaths and continued to farm for an occupation. He obtained 60 acres from his parents estate and later purchased an additional 80 acres in Section 20 of the Township. Both tracts of land were said to be under excellent improvement. On January 17, 1884 he married Merlinda Ness. She was from York Township in Green County, Wisconsin. Her parents were Nels and Isabella (Moland) Nessa. She was born November 24, 1853. Henry was a member of the Lutheran Church and a Republican in his politics. He died in 1907 in Earl Township. SAMUEL M. SANDERSON Samuel M. Sanderson was born in Earl Township, LaSalle County, Illinois on July 31, 1853. He was the son of Sander H. Sanderson and Anna Moland Sanderson. He was reared in LaSalle County and attended the local common schools in the winter months and farmed with his family during the summer months. Samuel married Betsy K. Halverson in September of 1875 and they had twelve children born to this union. Betsy K. Halverson was the daughter of Knute Halverson and lived nearby. After their marriage they settled on a rented farm in Milan Township, DeKalb County. He later purchased 80 acres and continued farming. Over the years of his lifetime he acquired additional land to bring his holdings to 160 acres. In 1876 he started a partnership with one John A. Page 156

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family Hovda and operated Hovda and Sanderson General Merchandise Store. Hovda sold out to Samuel and he then operated the firm as Sanderson and Son. In 1903 he became a stockholder and secretary-manager of the Lee Creamery Association. Samuel was a member of the Hauge Synod of the Lutheran Church, north of Lee, Illinois. He was a trustee of the church the last ten years of his life. He was also treasurer of the church. He held offices of trust in Milan Township. He was collector of the Township and in 1896 he was elected a Township Supervisor and served six terms. He was on the District School Board for twenty years and served as secretary and clerk of the board. Mr. Samuel M. Sanderson was a Republican from 1876 until his death in 1901. It was said of him in biographies that his influence was felt throughout Lee and DeKalb Counties. CHARLES SANDERSON Charles Sanderson was born in Earl Township, LaSalle County, Illinois on April 11, 1861. He was the son of Sander H. Sanderson and Anna Moland Sanderson. He was a farmer by occupation and settled in Milan Township, DeKalb County, after 1874. He was educated in the common schools, attending during the winter months and farming during the summer. On April 20, 1882 he Married Caroline Berg, the daughter of Theodore and Maria (Davidson) Berg. She was born in Henderson County, Illinois on June 19, 1861. When she was three years of age her family moved to Milan Township where she later met and married Charles Sanderson. Charles purchased a farm on Section 18 of Milan Township and eventually he owned 120 acres. He was a member of the Republican Party and the Norwegian Lutheran Church. LEVINA SANDERSON Furnished by Ruth Marshall Levina Sanderson was the oldest daughter of Holge Sanderson and Aslaug Knutson Sanderson. She was born on January 10,1827 on Dalen, Tinn, Telemark, Norway. She came to America with her family to America aboard the Brig Aago, arriving in New York on July 26, 1843, traveling from Milwaukee to Leland, Illinois on foot. She married Kittle Kittleson who was also a Norwegian immigrant. They eventually made their first home with her parents because the 1850 U.S. Census lists their names in the household of Holge Sanderson. The census lists the following people living as a unit in Earl Township: Helge Sanderson, age 53 Adeline Sanderson, age 48 Lovina Kittleson, age 24 Canute (Kittle) Kittleson, age 26 Canute (Knute) Sanderson, age 21 Margaret Sanderson, age 18 Osten (Austin) Sanderson, age 14 Elen (Helen) Sanderson, age 11 Rachail Sanderson, age 5 Cornelius Kittleson, age 3 Hele (Henry) Kittleson, age 1 The names, and spelling, vary in every record found. Little is known of Levinas life. The original Sanderson home, where she and her husband lived with her parents at the time of the 1850 census, became known later as the Henry Kittleson farm. Henry was her oldest son. Henry Kittleson was listed in his uncle Austin Sandersons will (1911) as inheriting 189.67 acres in Earl Township. I have pieced together the story and feel that at least part of that acreage belonged to Holje Sanderson. Two years after he died in 1855, the youngest son, Austin, bought the farm house. Mother Auslaug lived there with Austin until her death in 1887. Austin and sister, Margaret, lived there until 1891, when Austin retired and moved to Leland. The new big house was built around 1900, probably by Austin Page 157

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family Sanderson. The old house was moved to a location two miles west of the old Bergeson School, now owned by William Farley. Part of the red house may still be standing. Who lived in the Sanderson farm between 1891 and 1911 is a question. Maybe Levina and her husband, maybe her son Henry. Eventually it became Henrys and later his son, Kinney Kittlesons. It is no longer owned by a Sanderson descendant. Levina died in 1900. She and her husband, and many of their children, are buried in Baker Cemetery. KNUTE SANDERSON No information is known, or at least available to this author, regarding Knute Sanderson the son of Holje Sanderson and Aslaug Sanderson. He was born in Tinn, Telemark, Norway on October 16, 1829. He came to America with his family in 1843. He settled in LaSalle County, Illinois. Knute married Augusta Halverson. She was born in 1836 and died in 1916. The had the following children: 1. Adelaid Sanderson. 1857-1903 2. Sarah Sanderson. 1858-1894 3. Margaret Sanderson. 1860-1942 4. Henry Sanderson. 1864-1933 5. Simon Sanderson. 1864-1898 6, Agnetta Sanderson. 18667. Carrie Sanderson. 1869-1906 Knute Sanderson died in 1899 and his wife, Augusta Halverson Sanderson, died in 1916. Austin Sanderson was born August 14, 1836 in Tinn, Telemark, Norway. He was the fifth child of Holge Sanderson and Adelaide (Aslaug) Knutson Sanderson. He was only seven years of age when his parents left Norway to establish their family in the new land of America. He was only one year of age when his uncle, Osten Sondreson Bakka, left Norway for America. Their family arrived in LaSalle County, Illinois in 1843 and settled in Earl Township. Austin lived with his parents until they died. He lived and worked on the family farm until their deaths and then obtained part of the estate for his own. His father died in 1855 and his mother died in 1887. He obtained about 80 acres of the family farm a couple of years after the death of his father. He later purchased additional lands until he had land holdings in excess of 770 acres in Earl and Freedom Townships. He cared for his mother until her death. Austin was characterized, in biographies of the era, as one of the substantial and wealthy citizens of the community. He obtained his wealth in the pursuit of agriculture. In 1891 he moved to Leland, Illinois and engaged in the clothing business with his brother-inlaw. The firm was known as Sanderson and Farley. He later sold out the business and with another partner, Martin Olson, he engaged in the grocery business. When he retired he sold the business. In Page 158 MARGARET SANDERSON Margaret Sanderson, the fourth child of Holje Sanderson Bakka and Aslaug Knutson, was born in Tinn, Telemark, Norway on October 2, 1832 (according to Norwegian Church Records). She came to America in 1843 with her family. After the death of her mother in 1887, she kept house for her brother, Austin, at the old family homestead. She never married and very little is now known of her life. Margaret died in 1893 and is buried in the Baker Cemetery. AUSTIN SANDERSON

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family 1891 he constructed a grain elevator with a capacity of 100,000 bushels of grain. The cost of construction was $18,000.00. Austin Sanderson was a staunch Republican and supporter of his party. He was a firm supporter of education and served on the District School Board. He was president of the District School Board from 1898 to 1899. He was a member of the Norwegian Evangelical Lutheran Church and a member of the Church Building Committee which constructed a beautiful building at Leland in 1898. He is reported to have contributed over $1,000.00 to the building fund, and spent many hours at hard labor in its construction. In 1878 Austin made a trip back to his native Norway to visit friends and relatives. On his return he reported having a most enjoyable journey. Austin Sanderson was never married. He had a reputation as being very careful in money matters, but often lent a helping hand to those in need. He was a hard worker and often kept busy by working for his neighbors and friends. He died on March 16,1911. HELGA (HELEN) SANDERSON Written by Ruth Marshall Helga, or Helen, Sanderson, the youngest child of Holje and Aslaug Sanderson, was born in Tinn, Telemark, Norway, May 22, 1839. She came to America in 1843, when she was four, with her parents, brothers, and sisters. She was married in April, 1860, to Christopher Fancy (May 15, 1832- 1895). He was the son of Hellie Farley (Forli, 1792-1843) and Gunbjor Sorem. The Fancys came to the U.S. in 1842 from the Numedahl Valley, probably from Flesberg since the family names are listed in the Flesberg Parish records. Gunbjor Sorem was one of seven sisters. The family left Kongsberg, Norway, and settled in a Norwegian settlement in Muskego, Wisconsin. The father, Hellie, died there in 1843 and is buried in the old Norwegian cemetery there. The old church has been torn down and the grave markers are no longer legible. Gunbjor and her three children, Hellie, Julia, and Christopher went to LaSalle County, Illinois, where they had relatives. She later married Knute Gullikson. Helen Sanderson and Christopher Fancy lived on the Farley homestead three miles south and a quarter of a mile west of Leland. The farm has remained in the family and is presently (1979) owned by their great grandson, Burdell Swenson.

Page 159

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family The children of Helen Sanderson and Christopher Farley were: 1. Henry Martin Farley. (died in infancy) 2. Ester Farley. 1861 3. Matilda Farley. 1862-1889. Married John Johnson. 4. William Farley. 1866-1946. Married Jeannette Baker. 5. Hannah Fancy. 1868-1936. Married Bardemus Anderson. 6. Frank Farley. 1872-1949. Married Josephine Baker. 7. Edward H. Farley. 1874-1953. Married Dora Hayer. 8. Alfred Farley. 1879-1941. Married Vera Hawthorne Christopher had poor health and Helen, assisted by her sons, carried on the farm work. Christopher Farley and his brother-in-law, Austin Sanderson, made a trip to Norway in 1878. Christopher died in 1895. When daughter, Matilda, who had married John Johnson, died in 1889, her little daughter, Esther, was given to Helen Sanderson Fancy to raise. Matildas son, Leonard Johnson, divided his time between the home of his grandmother and his father. Ester lived with her grandmother Helen Sanderson Farley and took care of her until her death from cancer in 1908. After her husband died, I believe Helen and her granddaughter, Esther, lived with Helens bachelor brother, Austin Sanderson, in Leland. Perhaps son Frank, who married in 1896, took over the home farm. Later, when Alfred started farming Austin Sandersons farm, west of Baker Church, Helen and Esther moved to that farm with him. Helen died there in 1908. Esther continued to live with Uncle Alfred until her marriage to Benjamine Kirkhus. Helen Sanderson Farley and her husband, Christopher, are buried in the Baker Cemetery, near Leland, Illinois. BONNIE PARRIS FULLER A great-great-granddaughter of Helga (Helen) Sanderson I was born in Sandwich, Illinois on July 19, 1940. My parents were Opal and Harvey Parris. I went to grammar school in Sandwich, as well as the first two years of high school I attended a private school in the south for my final two years of high school. In 1959 I graduated and then went on to an X-Ray school for two and one-half years in the town of Aurora, Illinois at the Copley Memorial Hospital. I finished this course and became registered as a technologist and worked at a clinic in Chicago. I had a chance for a job at a hospital in Jackson Hole, Wyoming, so I went because I always wanted to live in the west. After two years there I went to Arizona to work at a hospital in Tempe. There I met my husband and we were married nine months later in Mesa, Arizona on May 28, 1966. We have two daughters, Tanya who is nine and Tricia who is six years old. Tanya was born in the Navy Hospital in Virginia and Tricia was born in Muskogee, Oklahoma. My husband, Steven Fuller, was in the marines for three and a half years so we moved around a lot and had the opportunity to travel in Europe and in Asia. We have lived in eight states. Steve has earned five degrees and I have to mention that I am a part of those degrees as I worked while he went to school. He had a Bachelors degree in history and then obtained his Masters in the same subject. He earned his PhD. in history before he entered law school and obtained two degrees in law. We moved to Orem, Utah in 1975 where Steve was offered a position teaching in the J. Ruben Clark Law School at the Brigham Young University in Provo. He was hired as the only non-member of the L.D.S. Church at the University. Steve and I had left the Baptist Church about 13 years ago. We saw independently that the Spirit of the Lord was not there. We have met in homes with other Page 160

CHAPTER SIXTEEN: Holge Sanderson and Family people who also had come to that same realization and were hungry for the truth. We were open to the ways of the Lord and to the Gospel. Steves father had left the ministry because of what he had seen. My parents also left the Baptist organization. When Steve and the family came here to Utah we had little knowledge of the L.D.S. faith or belief. We felt that it was a cult. We began to investigate the Book of Mormon and read the writings of Joseph Smith and Brigham Young. The more we read and heard the more real and true it witnessed to our spirits. It was so much of the truths that we had been seeking in the past twelve years. After much prayer and then revelation, the Lord made know to us to be baptized within the L.D.S. Church. We knew that this was the Lords true expressions of His Church. Since our conversion to the L.D.S. Church we have been active in the Church and have been so blessed. Everything is beginning to tie together now. When we came to this area and how things have worked out to the glory of our Father in Heaven and for our own good. These things have come about because we have obeyed our Father in Heaven. He has so much in store for us if we do obey Him. I worked at the hospital on Saturdays and Sundays and also for an X-Ray office when the technician wants a day off. I also sell Avon Products on the side. With the jobs I have in the Church and with my family responsibilities I keep very busy. Steve and I want the Kingdom of God first in our lives and all else second. Its a constant walk with the Lord and exercising of the Spirit of the Lord. Bonnie Paths Fuller 1018 North 520 East Street Orem, Utah 84057

Page 161

Sondre Gjermundson Bakka and Family

SONDRE GJERMUNDSON BAKKA Born: 1754 Place: Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway Died: May 10,1811 Place: Bakkajord, Tinn, Telemark, Norway Married: Margit Oysteinson of Svalestad farm Tinn, Telemark, Norway. CHILDREN 1. Birgit Sondreson Bakka 2. Osten Sondreson Bakka 3. Karl Sondreson Bakka 4. Gjermund Sondreson Bakka 5. Osten Sondreson Bakka 6. Aagot Sondreson Bakka 7. Margit Sondreson Bakka 8. Holge Sondreson Bakka 9. Kittle Sondreson Bakka 10. Birgit Sondreson Bakka BIRTHDATES February 2, 1781 June 15, 1783 (d. July 1785) October 9, 1785 April 15, 1787 Nov. 8, 1789 Sept. 18, 1791 Dec. 25, 1793 March 16, 1796 July 26, 1809 Oct. 11, 1801 who first carried the name from which the Sanders/ Sanderson name derived. Any children of a father named Sondre, under the old patronymics system, would carry the name Sondreson or the Anglicized version of Sanders/Sanderson in America. This man is the one from whom we derive our surnames. I have in my possession a legal document dated 16 November 1835 which is a loan agreement and is signed by both Osten Sondreson and Sondre Gjermundson. This was given to me by Olav G. Bakka, the present owner of Bakkajord, and a descendent of Sondre Gjermunson Bakka. Sondre Gjermundson Bakka lived until May 10, 1811, when he died on Bakkajord. His wife, Margit Oysteinson, died April 27, 1830. It is so recorded in the Tinn Parish Records of those years. After his death Bakkajord was divided and ownership went half to Osten Sondreson and half to his brother, Gjermund Sondreson Bakka. The brothers obtained the ownership through the will of Sondre Gjermundson in 1816. In 1837 Osten sold his portion of the farm to Gjermund Sondreson Bakka, his brother, and the descendants of this brother still reside on the farm today. Sondre and Margit instilled great qualities of character in their children as manifest in the lives of those whom we know best. Osten and Holge Sondreson Bakka have a great posterity that have achieved in many fields in the land of America. He has many good and noble descendants that are in Norway and who have carried on in that land. We give honor to Sondre Gjermundson Bakka and his wife, Margit, on this occasion. Ola Bakka Family, Son of Gjermund Sondreson Bakka, who purchase the farm in 1837. Grandfather to Olav Bakka, present owner of Bakkajord. Page 162

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

It is only appropriate that a small portion of this history conclude with a short narrative on the man

POSTLOG
This work has been ongoing for about twenty-five years. It is a great relief to complete this manuscript. I am sure that there will be some who criticize what has been included, and others who will criticize what has not been included. I have tried very hard to please as many as I could, but still accomplish what I had in mind. I have had a lot of help from different members of the family and from many others who had no real personal interest in what I have been doing. I certainly appreciate everyone. I have tried to obtain historical and biographical information from some branches of the family and have not been able to obtain any information. Some were not available and some just did not think it important enough to respond. I would thank first my wife, Karen Marie Zundel Sanders, for her help and long term support. She has edited this work and given many valuable suggestions. She has also allowed me to spend much time in this pursuit. She has been a valuable resource to me. I thank Virginia Sanders Pendleton for her support and assistance. Many of the pictures included in this work have been provided by Virginia from the collection of her father. I am indebted to Sharon Keast Stavnheim of Lafayette, Indiana. She has provided valuable information relating to her ancestor, Holge Sanderson, as well as information on Beaver Creek Settlement. I have been enriched by my association with Ruth Marshall of Mount Morris, Illinois. She has provided valuable information on the Sandersons of Illinois. She was very supportive to the extent she took the time and effort to come to Utah and spend a few days in our home. She is now deceased. As I have reviewed some of the correspondence I note that appreciation should be given to many who have taken time to respond to inquiries. To Ralph D. Moore, Charles N. Waity, and Mrs Harold Drake. These are residents of Iroquois County, Illinois. Mr. Moore and Mr. Waity are descendants of the Beaver Creek settlers. Mrs. Drake was the President of the Iroquois County Genealogical Society and offered many interesting comments and information. Mr. Kenneth Sanderson of Leland, Illinois responded to my request for information. From the Sanderson family of Illinois I received a very detailed genealogical compilation, only a portion of which could be included in this work. This compilation was originally prepared by B. E. Sanderson on June 26, 1955. A number of the Illinois Sandersons sent me copies of this work. A special appreciation must again be given to Gerhard B. Naeseth of Madison, Wisconsin. He has long been recognized for his research and writings on Norwegian-American Emigration. He has been of great value to me. He provided a land map of the Beaver Creek Settlement which showed the land claims for 1837. He referred me to Robert C. Wiederanenders who is the archivist of the American Lutheran Church. Mr. Wiederanenders was most helpful and assisted in obtaining some microfilms on loan to me. Both of these gentlemen must be included in my appreciations. I must conclude with an expression of appreciation to Olav G. Bakka of Tinn, Telemark, Norway. This distant cousin has been a friend and a help to me. We have kept a correspondence over the years since I visited Bakkajord in 1958. He had sent me infor-

Page 163

Postlog mation, books, and photographs which have been greatly appreciated. We extend our love to him and his wife, Ranveig, and their children Anne and Germund. Finally, a special appreciation is given to the many unnamed members of our family who have prepared histories, sent information, and been of support to this effort. The cooperation has been expressed in the introduction to this work. To greatly appreciated. that end this work is humbly dedicated. As we prepare to publish this manuscript at a great sacrifice of time, effort, and money, it is hoped that it will fulfill the purpose that was expressed in the introduction to this work. To that end this work is humbly dedicated. C. Robert Sanders Ogden, Utah October 1, 1992

Page 164